#I also did my eyeliner today and wore my cute earrings

[milo-is-rambling]

Today is good I think. My brain isn’t fully happy my body isn’t fully happy but I’m treating myself kindly anyways

[strongbabe2907]

Here’s a little review of Zepp Haneda - Dir en grey Who is this hell for tour 2024

In the morning i took a wrong train and almost ended in Yokohama, lmao. In the end i was there around 10:40 and we got the merch tickets.

After that we met up with a few people and had some food. The cafe/bar we went too was blasting Dir all day and played their pvs inside too, it was surreal but very cute.

Visnu brought the art books and it was so cool to see them irl before she put them in the gift box🥰 everyone worked so hard!! Go check out #SilverCoinProject if you haven’t! I’m not an artist i send in some pictures hehe. There’s also a picture in there of my gifts.. maybe i’ll post them later on social media now i have given them.

So we walked around a bit and went to the torii my friend recommended, but they were doing construction work right around it so it was a bit noisy.

When it was time for merch we found out todays sticker was Kaoru!! I hoped a shiny but unfortunately just normal ones. Still cute.

I bought more merch for friends and some standees, did some trading with other japanese fans and some gift exchange 🥰 honestly everyone has been so nice and sweet.

We god dinner before the show and i started to get nervous again.. we split up waiting because we had different numbers and i was very focused on the counting haha.

I had 235 for vip which got me… 6th row maybe? Second barrier in zepp. Which was.. i had hoped for a bit closer but it is what it is.

Again i was between Kaoru and Kyo and looked at them most. Shinya wore his white outfit, Die also wore a white outfit. I think Toshiya was all black? He wore the shorts with something on top and dramatic separate sleeves.

Kaoru looked amazing! He was in all black. Black dress shirt with big collar. Wearing a small, wide black tie. His waistcoat thing and trousers/shorts were the same texture/print. The waistcoat was much more wide/baggy and shorter in the front and longer in the back. I think it had 2 rows of 3 buttons on it. The shorts were just passed his knees and veryy wide with big pockets on the sides. He wore black leggings with them again. Black dr martens and i think socks?

His hair was pulled back in a little ponytail and he had two strands loose in the front. One behind his ear and one just loose. He had the usual make up, little fangs, eyeliner and dark shading especially around his head. He was the only one that didn’t change for the encore.

Kyo wore the same simple outfit. I still couldn’t make out the tat very well, but thought i could discern some points to it.. Visnu later mentioned she thinks it’s either like a little star or a cross?

He wore low black doc martens this time.

His voice was just 💯from the start. They seemed more energetic/relaxed than the first show (which was still really good btw). He did some dancing (god he’s so tiny..) and moved around and took his earpieces out to listen to the crowd sing/shout. Closer to the end he pointed at two people, one right ahead of me. I think one of them had made a tattoo like him and he was smiling? Cute.

Also HELLOOO obscure was so awesome. It was the more recent version which i personally prefer. It was so cool!! And i mentioned this on twitter already but Kaoru didnt do much wahwah but he did grunt along with tsumi no kisei and was doing tough guy act to the crowd and singing along with a song (sorry cant remember which) for a long but, it was really cute. They switched sides once i think. My friends said there was almost a twin towers collision but i didnt see.

After the last song (Eddie), Kyo did a big smile and said ‘bye bye’ and he was off.

Shinya’s drumstick landed right next to my foot but i was busy looking at Kaoru😭😂🙈(he was also throwing stuff). Then girl next to me notices a tiny but before me and bend down to grab it, but it was fine i mosty found it funny i missed it cos i was going 👁️ at Kao.

Everyone but Kyo also threw a tour towel.. maybe shinya didnt? Im not sure. Toshiya was smiling and put his face in it before tossing it in the crowd lol. Kaoru also threw it near the front and Die tied a knot in it again and pitched it to the back of the venue lol.

So good live! Girls around me were lively but i was standing at a bit of a dead area in the crowd?? I liked both citta and zepp even though the vibes were different. (Citta was def more intense)

After the show we got the vip bags! They’re very cute. And now i try and recover a little before heading to Kyoto.

[ddarker-dreams]

I am back again ^0^ hope you don't mind me taking more space in the fanart tag ToT I just had to draw up some designs of SR reader!! I was too shy to post this on my own blog 😅 but I used most of the references you've used for SR, and I was gonna mention how the coloring looks a bit mismatched cuz I drew this over the course of a week 🫡. This is my most complete work yet, and I went kinda bold with it. Hope you like it ^_^

(wishing all the best for bun bun!!)

I ????????

you’re spoiling me at this point i’m going feral!!!!!!!! THE DESIGNS!!!!!!!!!!!!! AAAAA!!!!!!!!!! all of them are so lovely i’m gonna cry wtf. soft SR reader with such an adorable outfit 🥺 the baby pink and blue,, the colors suit her so well. i love the pose you chose with the skirt especially!!! the shading on it looks amazing 🥰🥰🥰

STUNNING SR READER.................. OMGG she looks like she fits right into the jjba universe with such a dynamic pose I LOVE IT SO MUUUUUCH the way you drew the red sash that wraps around her in this outfit is so pretty and delicate looking,, and her hair. i'm dyting it's so so pretty and flowy and having it cascade from her arm PLEASE this really does have the power of jjba infused into it 💖💖 the colors you chose are absolutely gorgeoooous everything looks so good together 💖💖

PLS when i looked at sweet SR reader i was like :O! i have that exact outfit! then. Realization. excuse me while i go scream at the top of my lungs because AAAAAAA AAAAA the art,,, ,so pretttt,y,... the shading and the flowing of the hair 🥺 just when my heart was about to burst this lil babie,

made me start to tear up because HOW CUTE?>?????? SO UNBELIEVABLY CUTE.................................... lil stand... happy to do her user's hair... i'm ascendng.....

i'm pretty amazed actually because a lot of the details you included accurately reflect my style jdklgsd dark winged eyeliner, lip gloss, long pink nails, red ribbon earrings, choker necklace 🥺 the first time i wore that top i whipped out the high-waisted skinny jeans.

ALSO the shading on the back of the top is pretttttty you always pick colors that are so pleasing to the eye,,

this brightened my day infinitely, thank you so very much 😭💖💖💖 you did an amazing job everything is so beautiful 🥺

(and thank you for the well bun bun wishes!!!! as i type this, i hear her munching on her hay. she's been content so far today 😌)

[mizunetzu]

Can you do Daichi x male reader where Daichi asks his boyfriend to come over to meet his team and he forgets and goes home so Daichi give him a call and is like "where you at?" "I cant come I look like a clown." "I bet you dont look that bad." "No you dont get it im in full drag." So his boyfriend comes to the gym in full drag, booby and butt pads, and monster heels, and when he walked in it's like Kags that recognizes him as his drag name.

LMAOOJSKE DRAG QUEEN READEKRNRNF

——————

Daichi x reader - DRAG QUEEN?!

⚠️warnings - drag queen, college first year reader x high school 3rd year (if that’s even a warning skdjd)

Pronouns- male, he/him

——————

Daichi said it on impulse, really.

“Do you guys...wanna meet my boyfriend?”

Everyone in the gym stopped. They were in middle of a practice match between themselves, and just when Yamaguchi was about to serve, he choked on air and missed the ball completely. The ball flew in the air, before landing somewhere near his feet.

Everyone stared at Daichi with a variety of expressions. Some shocked, some looking at him like he ‘said I’m gonna chop my dick off,’ and some who didn’t even care. (Tsukishima, obviously.) Ukai had to call timeout, since no one could focus after what Daichi blurted out.

Suga chuckled awkwardly, slinging a towel over his shoulders. “So uh, ahaha, your um...gay...?” His voice progressively died down into a whisper.

“Yeah. Is...that’s a problem?”

“No! No! I fully support y-“

“AND YOU CHOSE NOW TO TELL US? DUDE, WE COULD’VE LIKE, THROWN YOU A COMING-OUT PARTY!” Tanaka shook his captaincy the shoulders, while Noya squirted water into his mouth with his squeeze bottle.

“Well I don’t really mind, I’m already out, I was just asking if you wanted to meet him.”

“DO WE?! OF COURSE WE DO! DOES HE PLAY VOLLEYBALL?! DO YOU THINK HE COULD JOIN THE TEAM?!” Hinata jumped up and down, slowly inching is way towards Daichi with an awestruck look on his face. He’s rather surprised Hinata isn’t more shocked.

“Yeah. Uh-no, sorry. He doesn’t play.” Daichi chuckled, patting an excited looking hinata on the head. “I don’t think he has work tomorrow, so tomorrow’s really the only time he can come to practice.”

“Work?” Asahi looked up from the towel he was using to wipe off his sweat. “How old is he? Is he a third year?”

“He’s a first year in college. Actually-I think he goes to the college in Sendai.”

Asahi exhaled. It would’ve been weird if someone as young as a highschooler were to already be working, when the could be enjoying their time in classes or clubs. “Where does he work?”

Flashbacks of all the drag shows and money being thrown around a stage whipped across Daichis mind like a slap to the face. He’s sure the team wouldn’t mind, especially because they already don’t mind him having a boyfriend, but he isn’t sure if (Y/n) was ok with him telling his team he was a...y’know.

“...I’m not sure?”

————

“Oh-hello Daikkun! How was practice today?” (Y/n) opened the passenger seat to his door, waiting for him to step inside. Sometimes he liked to pick him up from school before he had to get in makeup for a night show. That didn’t stop him from doing a little bit of eyeliner, though.

“It was nice. I told them they could meet you soon. The team.”

“Really?!”

“Yeah, you don’t have any shows tomorrow, right? I kind of told them tomorrow.” Daichi scrubbed at the back of his neck, while (y/n) started up his car. “I know you’ve wanted to meet them.”

“You bet your ass! Well-I mean I have a show at like 2 am but that doesn’t matter. What time can I come? Are they nice? Didn’t you say there was one who was really short but could jump as high as me in stilettos?”

“Oi-! Focus on the road!”

“Sorry, sorry! I’m just excited. Anyways! Can you come to my show tonight? I’ll sneak you in.”

“Every time I go to one of your drag shows I get scared someone will kick me out since I’m 17.”

“Dude, have you seen yourself?!” (Y/n) gestures over to Daichi, putting emphasis on his thigh-region. “You’re big and muscly enough to at least pass as 18. It’s just a one year difference, when’s your birthday again?”

“I can’t believe you forgot, I’m hurt.” Daichi chuckled, fiddling with his backpack straps on his lap. “Besides, doesn’t your show run kind of late today? I don’t get to choose when to take my classes like you, (L/n). And I have morning practice, so I need to sleep.”

“You’re no fun, Daikkun.”

“Yeah, yeah, My house is over there.”

————

(Y/n) scrolled through his phone for the nth time that day. Fanning himself dramatically, he huffed and buried his face into his pillow. There was nothing to do today, and since he took morning classes, that left him with the rest of the afternoon to ponder, before working at night.

Was there something to do today? Was he forgetting something? He felt like he was, but he couldn’t quite place his finger on it.

He glanced guilty at a tube of light pink lip gloss tossed haphazardly on his desk. A light bulb went off in his head.

Hastily throwing his covers off his body, (y/n) dragged himself over to his closet, grabbing the lip gloss in the process. He shuffled through hangers of clothes, finally pulling out a girls uniform he bought from when he was in high school. He never wore it to school, choosing to wear the boys uniform, but he thought it’d be nice to have when he was feeling fruity.

Slipping on the skirt and cardigan, he walked over to his desk mirror. He unscrewed the wand from the tube of lip gloss, tentatively applying it generously to his lips. He shrugged. He figured he could do some more makeup. It’s not like he’s busy today, right?

Carefully winging the tip of his eyeliner, he took a step back and admired himself in the mirror. He looked cute, yeah, but cute wasn’t really his style. It screamed ‘cute femboy’ rather than his usual ‘sexy ass drag queen dominatrix who could step on you with their sharp ass knife heels’

Damn. He was really about to go all out, huh? Time to bring out the butt pads and fake boobs.

————

Sighing contently in front of the mirror, (y/n) did a little spin, puffing out the length of his dress. Damn, he was hot. And with his impossibly high monster heels? Take me now.

(Y/n) was in the midst of taking a couple cute selfies in front of his full length mirror, when his screen went grey and a caller ID appeared.

‘Incoming call - Daikkun!! <3’

(Y/n) smiled unconsciously and clicked the bright green button with his thumb. He brought his phone to his ear and twirled a piece of his faux wig with his finger.

“Hi Daikkun! Did you need something, cutie?”

“Are you still coming over?” Daichis voice was hushed, and the slam of volleyballs rang though his speaker.

“Uh-what for?”

“To meet my team? Where are you?”

Fuck.

(Y/n) paled as he eyed himself in the mirror. He couldn’t show up looking like that. And it was too much to take off before Daichis practice ended. This was the only time he had to meet this team Daichi had always been talking about, and he’d completely forgot.

“...I can’t, I look like a clown.” (Y/n’s) voice came out a hoarse, nervous-chuckly whisper. He could taste the expensive red lipstick sitting on his lips.

“I’m sure you don’t look that bad.”

“Dude no, you don’t understand.” (Y/n) picked at the hem of his dress, the silicone boobs suddenly squeezing his chest a bit too tightly. “I’m in full drag.”

A silence rang out from both sides of the line. Daichi awkwardly chuckled.

“Ahaha uh-didn’t you say you didn’t have work today?”

“No! No I-I don’t have work til like-later later but like-I got bored and I forgot I was gonna meet your team today...sorry-“

“Well I’m sure they won’t mind if you show up in drag. I mean-they seemed pretty ok with knowing we’re a thing so...?”

(Y/n) gulped.

“...I guess I’ll see you in ten minutes then.”

—————

“Good work everyone!”

Ukai dismissed the players, leaving them to start rolling up the net and cleaning up the gym. Sugawara jogged up to the captain, dragging his mop lazily behind him.

“You said your boyfriend was gonna come today, right? Where is he?”

“Uh,” Daichi checked his wrist, before realizing he didn’t have a watch and fished out his phone. “He should be here any minute now-“

Just in time, the doors to the gym creaked open. Daichi smiled, leaving Suga to trail behind him curiously. He reached for the door handle, giving it a firm pull.

In stepped a boy with a long synthetic wig on, and heels that made him tower over Daichi easily. The sharp platforms of his heels clicked with each step he took, jewelry and accessories also bobbing up and down. And not to mention the ‘bobbling’ the silicone boobs made. Jeez, even if they were fake, they did still jiggle a hell of a lot.

(Y/n) bent down daintily, pressing a kiss onto Daichi’s cheek. Lipstick smeared on his sweaty cheek, leaving a dark imprint on the side of his face. (Y/n) seemed to finally take notice of all the astonished stares directed at him.

Should he A, stand beside his boyfriend awkwardly and pick at the loose thread of his dress or B, put on his confident drag persona and play it off?

He chose B.

(Y/n) smirked and leaned on on of his feet, placing a hand on his hip. “What? Like what you see, boys? I’m afraid I’m already taken, though.”

Fuck. Fuck fuck. Fuck. Even with the confident display, (y/n) couldn’t help but stay somewhat behind Daichi, trying to shrink behind his 10 inch heels.

Immediately, a bald guy and a kid with a bleached strip on the front of his head erupted into excitement.

“Yo! Sick dress, dude!”

The atmosphere lightened up tremendously. (Y/n) let go of a breath he didn’t know he was holding.

“Well thank you, Mr. Bleach strip.”

The bald one, who introduced himself as ‘Tanaka’, slapped Daichi on the back. “Dude! What’s with all the surprises?! You tell us you have a boyfriend but you didn’t tell us he was a drag queen?!”

“I-to be honest I didn’t know he was in drag today-I didn’t know he had work.”

The closet door opened, with Hinata and Kageyama walking out from placing the net inside. Hinata gasped excitedly, while Kageyama froze. Hinata practically bolted towards the unknown person wearing heels and jumped up to his height. (Y/n) choked on air. This kid practically flew at him.

“Wow! Are you one of those ‘drag queens’ I see on tv sometimes?! Cool! That’s so cool! I-“

“ARE YOU QUIMCHI?!”

Hinatas throat closed up, along with (y/n) after hearing his stage name being called out so...dramatically. The boy continued.

“...F-FROM THAT ONE INTERVIEW THEY DID ON THAT ONE CLUB ON THE LATE NIGHT SHOW WITH SHIN’ICHI HATORI?!”

Kageyamas booming voice rang through the gym as he pointed at (y/n) with wide eyes. Everyone’s gaze went from (y/n) to Kageyama, who was frozen in place. Even (y/n) was a tad bit confused.

The club he worked at recently had a special done on TV, and (y/n) was only in the background. He didn’t know how this...boy recognized him from that, or why he was even watching the drag special on that show in the first place.

“...yeah...yeah I am,” (y/n) smiled awkwardly and a boy with blond hair and glasses chuckled from somewhere in the gym.

The boy, with another guy with dark-green hair, walked out from the storage closet aswell. “Who knew the king was into that kind of stuff? Drag queens? No disrespect, ma’am-sir.”

Kageyama seemed to unfreeze just to glare at Tsukishima with a flushed face. “I-IM NOT! MY STUPID SISTERS JUST A BIG FAN, IS ALL!“

Kageyama turned to (y/n), and marched scarily fast towards him. He stopped abruptly and bowed his head so far it made (y/n) take a step back.

“M-MAY I HAVE AN AUTOGRAPH FOR MY SISTER?! AN-AND MAYBE A PHOTO TOO?!” Kageyama stiffly held his arms to his sides as he kept his head down. Small chuckles and snorts sounded from all around the gym, (y/n) even joining in and patting the black haired boys head.

“Sure thing, doll.”

————

“Your team was nicer than I thought.”

Daichi looked up questionably, fastening his seatbelt. (Y/n) started up his car. “What do you mean, nicer?”

“Well-I thought they were gonna be a bunch of meatheads banging their heads together. They’re actually more interesting than I thought they were going to be. Especially that Kageyama guy.”

Daichi smiled contently. “I’m glad you like them, then.”

A comfortable silence breezed by them, the only sounds audible being the hum of the car engine and the soft tapping of Daichis nails against the armrest. Daichi stole a glance at (y/n). His wig was discarded, placed neatly on the backseat with the wig cap and hairpins resting underneath it, and his hair was slightly damp and messy due to being constricted. His lipstick was a bit smeared from when he kissed him on the cheek, and droplets of sweat gathered near his hairline.

Daichi set his fingers lightly on the spot where the lipstick mark sat, caressing it softly so the lipstick wouldn’t smear more that it already has. He exhaled softly and shifted his gaze back down. He wouldn’t mind if he came to his practice again.

“...so wanna come to my show tonight, Daikkun?”

“It’s at 2am, no.”

—————

Extra:

Kageyama: miwa.

Kageyama: MIWA.

Miwa sighed and checked her phone, sliently scolding her brother for bothering her. She stretched and rubbed her eyes. She swore, if Tobio wanted a ride home from practice...

Miwa: mm

Kageyama: -photo sent-

Miwa: DUDE

Miwa: AJDJSKDKF

Miwa: HOW THE FUCK

Miwa: TELL ME YOU GOT QUIMCHIS AUTOGRAPH DJFJDJE

Kageyama: -photo sent-

Kageyama: I DID. I GOT ONE FOR U AND ONE FOR ME

Kageyama: HE WAS SO TALL TOO

Kageyama: LIKE HE WAS A HALF FOOT TALLER THAN ME EVEN WITHOUT THE HEELS

Miwa: WHY WAS HE AT UR PRACTICE WHSHD

Kageyama: apparently he’s dating my captain

Miwa: WHAT RHE FUCKCIDNEBRJ

——————

[faeriesuns]

Felt very cute today!!

I wore a black turtle neck with an overall dark orange and goldish yellow plaid dress, fishnets and my brown boots. I also wore one of my favorite necklaces, earrings, and wore my hair in pigtails!

For my makeup I just did a subtle gold eyeshadow and I put a little bit of gold glitter on top, dark blushed cheeks and a light berry red lip tint, a little black eyeliner and I put on black mascara

[smellysluna]

The one where Luka is a clown | Fictober19 #1

Prompt number: 「 one 」“It will be fun, trust me.”

Fandom: Miraculous Ladybug

Pairing: Luka Couffaine & [YOU]

Rating: T (Teens And Up)

Warnings/Tags: none

Summary: you’ve always had a crush on him bcs he simply was your type but nothing really happened unitl You & Luka get set up as project mates

Side note: I know that it’s the twelth of october but i just started it, i’ll write some more for fictober but i’ll use the prompts as i see fit bcs i’m just like that so yeah. anyways i hope this makes some kind of sense, its been a long time since i finished something i began writing. okay so i also wanted to write luka because there’s not many fics with him with an “x reader” tag. okay talk over, enjoy the story babes!!!!

"Hey."

I turned around in my seat and smiled. "Hi, Luka."

"So... how'd you wanna do this?"

I cocked an eyebrow. "Do what?" Luka shared an amused smile. "Oh!" I face-palm. "The project! Right." I picked up the notebook with my notes from my desk and slammed it on his desk. Then I rotated it in his direction. "This is how we're going to do it."

"Wow, you've really thought this through already."

I rest my face on my hand and smirk. "It's no coincidence that I ace my presentations."

"I guess I'm lucky then."

"More than you think." I straighten my back. "Okay, no funny business tho. You fuck up and I'll make you suffer all the way to June. Take a picture of them notes so you have a copy and have a slight idea of what's going on."

He puts up a half-amused smile, "this ain't my first rodeo."

"But it's your first bullfight, so keep up." He laughed and I bit my lip. I might've gone overboard. 

"I'll do my best," he assured in a soft voice. Holy shit. He's so mellow. As soon as I was sure he had a picture of my notes, I took his phone. I entered into his contacts and added my number then dialed myself. 

I show him the screen of my phone. "Now we have each other's numbers." He smiled before I turned around just in time for the teacher to get in. 

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

I was watching dessert recipes on YouTube when I received a message from Luka. The popup appeared from an Unknown number which reminded me that I forgot to add him to my contacts.

"hey"

     "hi"

    "what's up?"

"i went through ur notes"

    "yeah?"

    "they're amazing, aren't they"

"u made those in class"

"how???"

"they're too good"

You sent an image:

Unknown sent an image:

"anyhow"

"i wanted to know when you want to get the project finished"

"i thought that you'd want to finish it asap"

"u look like you have a busy schedule"

    "i'm free whenever, really"

    "but i don't want to finish it in one go"

    "so we'll spend a couple of days on it"

    "if u dont mind that is"

    "btw you give me too much credit"

"right"

"it's fine, yeah"

"more time to clown around"

Unknown sent an image:

    "> AUDIO (laughter)"

    "IM DYING"

    "WHY IS THIS SO FUNNY"

"i took clown courses in my childhood"

    "where's the diploma huh?"

"wait, lemme look"

"wait"

    "ur serious???"

"photo(clown certificate)"

    "I CAN'T BREATHE"

"clown code: never joke about being a clown"

    "AND HERE I WAS"

    "THINKING YOU WERE THE COOLEST GUY AT SCHOOL"

    "BUT ALL THIS TIME YOU WERE JUST A CLOWN"

    "I WAS SO FOOLISH"

    "ur now officially added to my contacts as clown boy 🤡"

"coolest guy huh? ;)"

    "don't let it get to your head, clown boy"

    "as much as i'd love to know about your clown career, i have to go make dinner"

    "we'll talk more about it at school"

    "don't vanish on me"

    "i'll snap my fingers into Thanos' ass if i have to"

"right 😂"

At dinner, I couldn't stop thinking about Luka. We might've never talked much to each other but I always had the hots for him. He was just my type: tall, supposedly long hair for a boy, dyed hair, punk-like feel and especially (these just get me going) those black gauges in his ears. Anyways, I'd lie if I said I never got distracted in class because of the smell of his cologne.

"Thank you for dinner, [Y/N]," said my mom after she cleaned the table.

"Don't forget to do the dishes, love."

"Yes, Dad," I chuckled.

"We're off to bed, then. Goodnight, [Y/N]."

"Goodnight, mum. Goodnight, dad."

That night, I fell asleep thinking about how nice that chat conversation with Luka was.

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

I groaned loudly when I got into class. I ran because I was late for geography. When I got to class, the lack of a teacher at the desk made me want to kill myself. My classmates were scattered around the classroom in groups, as usual when a teacher was absent. Done with life, I walk to my desk, drop my backpack and accommodate my face on the desk. Suddenly, somebody is standing next to me. But I really just wanted some sleep so my first intention was to ignore whomever until well, it's self-explanatory.

"Looks like someone spent all night thinking about me."

"What!?" I see Luka. Now fully energized and heart pumping, I stutter: "No, no. What are you even saying?"

He laughs and takes a seat on the vacant spot in front of me. He rests his arms on my desk. "I'm just messing with you, wanted to see the reaction I'd get out of you. I wasn't expecting to fully wake you up." He smiles broadly and I stare into his eyes.

Have you ever met that person, no matter who they are, their eyes are so enthralling that you just can't help but keep staring at them? These kinds of eyes just have something... Something I'm unable to describe. And when I stare at them, they're so glossy and shiny.

"I think you'd look amazing if you wore eyeliner."

"Huh?" Half of his face moves upwards in sync. "That's very random."

"I mean, yeah." I look away, fidget with my bracelet and then look back. "I just thought it'd bring your eyes out even more."

"Ooh," he exhales knowingly. "Because they're blue, right?"

I knit my eyebrows together. "No," I say offended. Had this boy never realized how nice his eyes are?

"Why then?" He asks and nods his head onto his arms.

"Well," I lick my lips, "I don't know." I shrug "It's not because of the color, which is beautiful just so you know." I caress my arm and try very hard to maintain eye contact, occasionally looking away. "Your eyes, I don't know, they just have something."

He smiles at my words, "look who's talking."

"Not a clown, that's for sure." He groans in a boyish way and it melts my insides so warm I almost let it show.

"You won't let it go, won’t you?" He lays defeated on my desk, arms sprawled.

"You did that to yourself." He hummed in a way that seemed a mixture of displeasure and annoyance. His long hair was sprawled in every direction of my desk. I could tell that he washed his hair either last night or this morning —it smelled so nice. Luka smelled really nice and I couldn't help but bite my lip to restrain myself from sniffing him all over like I was some kind of dog-bred. I started playing with his hair and it was so much softer than I expected it to be, it was dyed after all. He let a pleasurable groan slip through.

"Does this bother you?"

Luka abruptly opened his eyes and forced my head to rest on the desk as well. With very soft caresses he ran his hand through my locks and I understood what it was that he intended.

"What about you?"

I stared into his eyes for a moment and closed them, then resumed playing with his hair as he did the same. We were so close, I could hear his silent breathes. I wondered if this could be considered as cuddling. Honestly? I didn't care because I was enjoying it.

"Hey, guys, look at [Y/N] and Luka."

"Woah, when did that happen."

"Never thought [Y/N] liked that type of guy."

"You're kidding, right? Luka's definitely her type."

We spent the rest of the hour like that. Somewhere in between, the rest of the class noticed us but, frankly, we paid them no mind. But it made me anxious. Not because of what they said but about what Luka might've thought about it.

"I kind of like this," he whimpers softly as if scared he'd break whatever we had going on.

I agree with him softly, just as scared to ruin the mood.

When the bell rang, we hesitantly broke apart. Luka returned to his assigned seat behind me and then class started. The moments the teacher repeated subjects the class already went through, Luka played with the ends of my hair.

After the school bell rang for the last time that day, Luka approached me. He asked if I wanted to start on the project today. Luka was so cute while he asked. He didn't do anything particularly cute but the way he looked when he leaned on the wall had sent me flying. Obviously, I said that it was a good idea. Not desperately, of course, even though I wanted to grab him and steal him away. I kept my cool.

"What time?"

He grimaced to hide a grin. "I was hoping, like, right now?"

"Uh, well... On any other particular month, I'd agree and take you to my house. But we're getting reformations done so it's a very big mess."

"We can go to my place." He states like it's a universal fact.

"But all my shit's at home, and I'd want to empty my backpack, grab some money, etcetera."

"Okay, I get it. I can take you home and we'll head right over to mine?"

Even though I might pass out any moment out of pure embarrassment, I cross my arms in an 'X' in front of his face.

"No way that's happening, clown boy."

"What? Why?" He frowns.

"No way in hell I'm letting you drive me on your motorbike."

A small laugh escapes his lips. "You've never been on a motorcycle?"

I act displeased.

Luka laughs with a hand on his stomach. "You haven't!" I scowl and his laughter subdues. He waves his hands in front of him and apologizes for laughing. "I'll be careful, just for you." He assures.

"Even if I agreed... I doubt you'd have a second helmet. And we all know that police officer which has an obsession for the law."

"I got us covered on that one, I have two."

I stare at him. "You had this all planned out, didn't you?"

"No," he grins, "it just happens to be that I usually pick my sister up from her school."

"Oh, so she's gonna have to walk all the way back to your house. We can't let her do that, can we?" No matter how much I crush on Luka, anything that can get me out of sitting on that devil's contraption, I'd go with.

"I said 'usually', didn't I?" I can feel his smirk soaking right through me but in a much more softer tone he said "it'll be fun," and smiles "trust me."

It was his goddamn smile that convinced me to agree.

-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-

"I never knew you could live in a boat."

I looked around the main deck and, for some reason, I felt very lightweight and free.

"You don't like it?"

"The contrary, I love it!" I smile at him, "it adds to your charm."

Luka smiles back, "thanks."

Both of us walked inside the boat. I took everything all at once. You rarely get the chance to be inside a boat-home. But the most surprising thing was that it was stable —at least more than I thought.

"My room's the one at the end. Get yourself comfy —I'll be right there."

I bite the inside of my cheek. "Okay."

Once I get into his room, I relax and take a look around. I leave my backpack by the door and head straight for the most valuable thing to me in his room. Luka had one of the nicest guitar stands available on which laid the most basic electric guitar ever... but since looks can deceive, I pick it up.

I make myself comfortable on his bed along with Luka's guitar and a guitar pick I snatched from the wall. Without thinking twice, I started to play. It didn't matter to me that I hadn't plugged the guitar into an amplifier, this particular tab didn't need the magic of electricity. I suppose I should have asked first if I could play but it's too late now-

"That's 'Lonely Day', right?"

"Ah! Shit! Sorry!" I stood up hastily, the guitar pick went flying to the floor and I placed the guitar back where it was supposed to be. I turn to him to apologize, "I should've asked-."

Luka walks past me, grabs the guitar by its fretboard and puts the strap around himself. He shuffles around me and I was too confused to realize what he was doing. Then he hands me the guitar fully-tuned-connected-to-an-amplifier guitar. He lifts it by the fretboard again and hands it over to me as if telling me to take it. I stare into his eyes and do exactly that.

At that moment, we didn't need any words as I accepted his silent offer. I strum dumbly and then start fidgeting with the knobs on his amplifier. I bite my lip, it doesn't have as many options as mine and it's smaller than the one I have at home but I managed to get the right sound.

I started playing a song that I had played countless times and felt very confident. This moment was about impressing Luka and I was determined to blow him away. But the moment I started playing, I couldn't keep up the cool-girl act and grinned as I played around the room.

"Wow," he said amazed after I finished. "I never knew you played guitar, let alone that well."

"I'm amazing, I know," I wink.

"What did you play?"

"You don't recognize it!?" I gasp loudly. I put my hands over my heart. "Oh, my heart! It hurts! I have never been so hurt before!"

He holds back an embarrassed smile. "Guilty as charged."

"It's Crowd Chant, by Satriani," an exaggerated sad smile adorns my lips.

"Oh, right! The guy from 'Surfing with the Alien'!"

"Yes, that one! I love him, he's my idol!"

"He's good."

"Good? He's a GOD." I pout at him. "Your idol is Jagged Stone, that's why you have so little appreciation for him."

"Right."

I playfully punch him. "Just kidding."

"I thought I was supposed to be the clown around here."

I laugh very loud at that. "Yes! I will - haha - leave - ha - the rest to you."

During the week we were making the project we had gotten really close and we kept hanging out at each other's houses even when the project was long ago finished. I met his very cool mum, and his sister, who is physically exactly like him but both of them don't seem to admit it. And he met my small family too.

"I keep telling you! You do look alike! Genetics is no joke."

"I agree with [Y/N]!" Juleka's friend said one day over dinner. I can't remember what her name was but I always thought there was more than 'friends' between her and Juleka.

"We do not look alike; you both must be very blind," Luka jokes and I pinch him very hard. "Ow! Stop!" He pinches back.

"No! Luka! That was payback for yesterday!" He stuck his tongue out at me and I growl. "You're very mean."

He shrugs, "whatever you say, [Y/N]."

"Oh, 'whatever I say' it is, is it?" I crossed my arms and pondered without breaking my staring contest with Luka. "So if I said you're ugly, you'd agree?"

He smirked, "sure." I felt how triumph tasted and literally a second later I tasted defeat. "But it won't affect the fact that my eyes have 'something'."

I became a blushing mess and everyone at the table stared at us.

"So..." Juleka started, unsure. "Does that mean that [Y/N] confessed first?"

Juleka's blonde friend nodded, "I knew it!"

"I'm happy for the both of you," Mrs. Couffaine cheered with a very sweet smile.

There was a problem with their cheers which made Luka and me quite uncomfortable. It was wrong. Nothing had happened between us.

"It's...! It's not like that!" I attempt to defend ourselves and turn to Luka. "That's not what that was, right, Luka?"

He was looking in the opposite direction, scratching his crimson red neck. "I mean..."

I hide my face in my hands. "Oh my God, I want to kill myself."

"You know what? We will leave you both to work out whatever misunderstanding there might be, okay?" And with no answer, all three of them left.

"Let's go outside." With no warning, Luka took me by the hand and guided me to the main deck. It was chilly outside and I shivered but kept it to myself. "Here." Luka handed me his jacket.

"Thanks," I smile and put it on. It still smells like his cologne.

"About what Juleka said..." He avoided my gaze by looking into the river. "I might've told her that I like you," he turns to me and takes my hands, "a lot." Luka squeezes my hands out of nervousness. "The way you and I understand each other, without any words, just the music is enough. I feel like we're connected through it like we are the power-chords to any rock song."

My heart was melting, I always knew deep down that Luka's a very sweet romantic and he was killing me with his cuteness. I never knew you could look cute and hot during a confession. "Luka, I-"

"Remember when we sang 'Anything better than you'?"

"Yeah."

I recalled the memory. At the end of the song, when the part that goes "I can sing anything sweeter than you" our lips were so close... I couldn't stop thinking about it before I fell asleep every night.

"I wanted to kiss you so badly, but I just couldn't do it." Luka pulled me in and we were as close as that other time, my heart was beating so hard I could hear it in my ears. "Until now."

Luka kissed me and I kissed back. We kissed each other so desperately and I ran my hand through his hair. Fuck, how I loved the softness of his hair. We break apart for a kiss and stare at each other's eyes, dumbfounded. We kiss again except this time it wasn't as desperate. It was softer, a kiss only Luka could make amazing. Luka had thin lips but made up for it with the way he kissed. I wanted to kiss him more, I wanted more from Luka so I kissed him harsher. Then he broke apart the kiss, clearly taken aback from it.

My heart stopped, "I... I'm sorry-!" He cut me off by kissing me harsher than I did and I loved every second of his harshness. I began feeling his neck, his back, his chest and pushed myself closer to him as every second that passed it became hotter.

We broke the make-out apart. Our flushed faces appreciated the cool night breeze. We keep wrapped around each other. "I think we should get back inside."

I listened to his pounding heart through his chest. "Not yet, clown boy."

"Whatever you say, love."

[seostudios]

we’re such a cliche - c.s

pairing: choi san x fem!reader

genre: fluff, angst if you squint 

warnings: none

word count: 4.k 

synopsis: two oblivious best friends in love? one-sided. one is too shy to confess his love the other is ashamed to confess.

a/n: ugh i remember this was my only good story so i hope you enjoy and show me how much u loved this! i always enjoy feedback

a black and white checked short, v-neck dress woven in viscose fabric. short sleeves, button full length of front, and flared skirt with gathered tiers. your newly dyed brunette hair. your makeup was simple, yet so elegant. with mascara to define your eyes by enhancing your lashes. a brown eyeliner pencil along the lashes with a thin line that helped you enhance your eye shape. for your lips you opted for a natural pink lip. for your feet you wore suede sandals with covered block heels and an adjustable ankle strap with leather linings and insoles. of course in black. your jewelry was a set of pearl stud earrings paired with a silver pendant necklace with the name 'san' written on it. you never take it off as it was a gift from your best friend. as of now you were absolutely stunning wearing such simple clothing. you were heading off to kq entertainment's newly debuted rookie's dorm. ateez. coincidentally one of the members is your best friend. choi san. the only person you ever have and will rely on throughout your life. he's been by your side no matter what. and you were on his. cheering him on all the way of his dream of becoming an idol. walking up to their doorstep you hesitate to ring the bell as it was your first time seeing him after his debut. it's also your first time meeting his band mates. quickly taking out your phone camera your check yourself out. you have never been this nervous when it comes to san. why were you now? you build up courage and ring the doorbell stepping back. it's been almost three minutes since you rang the bell. was no one home? you thought to yourself. until it swung open to reveal a purple haired boy. he seemed about 5'8 and he was absolutely gorgeous. "may i help you?" he asks politely. "uh yes!" you say quickly avoiding eye contact with him. you continue, "is san inside?" you ask looking back up fighting the urge to look away. god did he make you nervous. "yes he is. do you want me to call him?" he asked you with a small smile. you nod waiting as he left the door open and jogged down the hall to get san himself.

"hyung. some really pretty girl is asking if your here. she has this cute dress on with her brown hair and you should see her hair!! she looks like an idol sannie. it's like brunette hair with a dark purple streak." as wooyoung was explaining and low-key fangirling over you san was very confused on who you were. but once wooyoung mentioned the purple streak it instantly clicked for him on who this mystery girl was. he instantly jumped from his bed and ran to the front door. all you saw was a guy running towards you and kinda almost made you piss yourself from the scare it gave you. "y/nnnnnnnnn" the voice said squeaking. you noticed it was san running when you heard his voice but honestly when you saw him running it didn't look like him. what a glow up. his hair was green, well it was a sage green and had darker green streaks all over. his muscles got bigger. seemed more tone. healthier and happier. his ears were pierced too he always complained to you of how he was scared to get them done but look at him now. opening your arms letting him embrace you. his arms snaked around your waist pulling you up and your went around his neck. hugging like your never going to see each other again. it's almost been nine months since you've seen him so it's understandable. you even brought him a present. it was the exact same silver pendant necklace he got you on your 15th birthday. but instead of 'san' it said 'y/n'. you hand him the gift but you make sure he doesn't open it til later. you give him a friendly peck; though you two were strictly just friends you never acted like it. you two were each other's everything. yet no romance sparked. you were each other's first kiss, were the first to take each another's virginity, the gifts. it was like you two were dating but nobody ever said anything you just told people you were best friends.

"come in" he tells you taking you by the hand. while you take your shoes off and san calls his band mates down to introduce you. "ah what is it now." a deep voice said echoing the door. "i was napping." one whined. they all come down laying around the living room lazily. "comee why are you so shy today." san tells you dragging you to the living room. "guys this is y/n." he says cheeks rosy pink. "who?" a dark haired boy says. "your girlfriend?" another boy with a slightly orange hair asked. "nonono!" you say suddenly budding in. "were just best friends." you say cheekily looking at san who smiled back. "doesn't look like it." said the purple haired boy from earlier. "wooyoung.." a blonde boy said from beside signaling him to shut it. "what? they don't! she has a necklace with his name on it! and they are holding hands!" he said loudly pointing. "we are just best friends. i bought her the necklace on her birthday couple years back. we are..close" san told wooyoung. "well.. i'm yunho" said a voice from behind. turning around you look up at a tall tall boy with dark brown locks munching on potato chips smiling down at you. it was warming. he seemed comfortable and wasn't making you awkward. "hi i'm y/n" you say back at him. "that blue haired one is mingi, the purple thing who screamed is wooyoung, the faded carrot top is yeosang, blondie is hongjoong the scary tall one with his arms crossed is seonghwa and the other brownie is jongho." yunho quickly explains to you. the boys say hi simultaneously back. "what's that" seonghwa asks san pointing at the bag. "y/n got me a gift." he says giggling like a fanboy. both of you sit down on the couch in front of the rest of the boys as san opens the gift. the boys eyeing the bag filled with curiosity of what you could've gotten him. he pulls out a small velvet box. looking at you already knowing what it was. "no.." he says as a big smile grows upon his face. he recognized what you got him immediately. the box gave it away. on your fifteenth birthday the necklace san got you came in an ugly red velvet box with the store logo on the front written in silver lettering. he decided to get a custom box but this time it was a black velvet box with your name written on it in gold lettering. this time around you did the exact same but his name. "yes." you said to him. you chuckled a little while he opened the box grabbing necklace. "it's beautiful." he tells you. you take the necklace from him putting it on him. "wow sannie your so beautiful." you tell him. he embraced you playfully leaving pecks on your cheek causing you to laugh aloud.

"best friends" yeosang mocks you two quietly to wooyoung as they giggle. "look guys were matching now. he shows the guys your necklaces. they smile agreeing how cute it was. san has been meaning to ask you why the sudden visit. "y/n how come you just dropped by randomly?" he asked curious. "i recently opened my bakery down the street remember sannie i told you this! you never listen." you whine punching the side of his arm. pretending to be in pain and yelling in 'pain' he tells you "hey! i have a lot of things to remember sorry i forgot but the main question is when are you going bring me those delicious blueberry souffles you make??" you sigh remembering how san was always your little taste tester when you bake and he had a special liking to your blueberry souffles. "i'll bring you some after work." you tell him combing your fingers through his hair. "speaking of work. it's almost lunch i gotta get to work." you say getting up bidding your farewells giving san a peck before leaving. "san-ah are you sure your both just friends?" hongjoong asks laughing. "yes! we are friends.." he says sighing leaning back on the couch playing with he box the necklace came from. "were just best friends, well to her." he said voice getting quieter. the members could notice how you two were together. it didn't seem one-sided. "i don't think it's one-sided." jongho says. "you two literally kissed more today than i've ever kissed the members." wooyoung says raising his brows. "that's the thing. we act like a couple but when someone asks us she'll panic and say no were just best friends." he said getting up, putting the empty box in the gift bag. "i'm going to take a nap." he told the members before heading upstairs.

you were making your way down the street peacefully enjoying the scenery. i can't believe they thought me and sannie were dating. you thought laughing to yourself. i mean sometimes i wish i could say 'yea we are' but i don't think i'll be good. you sigh. you've always had strong feelings for san but you don't think your good. good enough for a guy like him. he had everything, looks, talent and now he has millions of fans. compared to idols, models, actresses, you are just ordinary. you seem bland. you've never seen yourself as anything other than basic and having feelings let alone date an amazing unique person like san who was out of your league was just funny to you now. but your feelings grow more everyday. you two act like one why not just be one but it was never that easy. you thought san was playful and lovey dovey with you just for laughs and pure entertainment. on the other hand it was pretty hilarious to other people who weren't oblivious to the two of you. you both thought it was one-sided. one is too shy to confess his love the other is ashamed to confess.

you ended up baking some mini cookie's and cream cheesecake bites for the boys. but you didn't want to disturb them again so you went home with them hopefully bringing it to them tomorrow morning. hoping into bed going on with your evening til you got a message from non-other than san. smiling you unlock your phone to read the text. 'call??' he texted you. not feeling the need to reply you hit the facetime icon on his contact, now ringing. "hey" he says answering the call. it looked like he was comfortable on his bed laying down with his shiber beside him. "hi." you say smiling, you were cooking actually. you needed dinner one way or another and take-out was getting pricey near you. "what are you making" he asked you curiously adjusting his place in bed. "i'm just making some chicken with my salad, haven't had anything remotely healthy for the past few weeks from being surrounded by sweets." you tell him laughing in the process making him laugh a little. after cooking, getting ready for bed and even when you got in bed he was still on the other line. "i'm tired sannie" you quietly tell him trying to let him know you both need some sleep. "okay um goodnight y/n sleep well" he tells you in a bunched up sentence. "ah goodnight you too" you murmur in your sleepy voice before saying "see you tomorrow" ending the call and placing your phone on your night stand falling into a deep sleep.

you woke up to the sun rays over your closed eyes. you could've gotten an extra twenty minutes in bed as you alarm hasn't rung yet. sighing and covering your face with the blankets you decide to be more productive since to you, you were a slob. a basic slob. getting up you grab your outfit for the day and head to the shower, hoping out at least ten minutes later you go to put on your outfit and put some makeup on. you picked out a black short a-line skirt with a high waist and buttons at the front, and for you top you wanted to seem modern to fit in with today's fashion so you picked out a white cropped top with a drawstring-front and long puff sleeves. you decided to pair them with some tie-strap sandals in black with crossover foot straps and long straps to tie around you ankle. your makeup was the same as always; regular eyeliner. but instead of a thin line you wanted to try out a tiny cat-eye. after doing that you put on mascara and some powder to cover your acne scars finishing off you look with some light pink tinting lip balm. you try your best to look good you always knew it was ordinary and basic but you tried to at least look appealing basic or not. you straighten your hair today instead of letting out your natural beach waves out. you wanted your purple hair to stand out knowing it was the only non basic part of you. you grab your house keys, phone and you couldn't forget the cheesecake. walking out going down the street.your house was about a twenty minute walk from the bakery although some would find it exhausting to walk that long just to work that they would just buy a car but to be honest you enjoyed the scenery.

you arrive at the boy's dorm beforehand to hang for a little and hand them the treat. ringing the bell it swings open not even a minute later. "y/n!" it was mingi. he was by far one of your favourite people at the dorms probably because you two clicked fast with similar interests. "hi mingi~" you say giving him a side hug letting yourself in. "i need all eight of you here in the living room." you tell him as he zoomed away collecting the members, you go to the dining table and take out the cheesecake and grab a juice box for yourself. "why are you here so early" san moans aloud with a sleepy voice. "thought you were coming til ten-thirty" he tells you lazily going to embrace you. "i had to go in early today due to one of the workers having trouble with the locks." you tell him. "i brought you guys some cheesecake bites i made the other day" you say cheerfully as they all make eye contact with the treat on the table "keep her around please.." hongjoong says going in to grab a bite. "don't worry she's not ever leaving." san says to hongjoong with a cheeky smile assuring him playfully as you all laugh. "we have no dinner for tonight the cabinets are EMPTY!!" yunho says out of the blue. "if you guys want i can bring some takeout. my bakery is right beside a bunch of yummy stores and a grocery store if you would rather have home cooked meals. i can make you boys some kimchi fried rice." you tell them looking down to your feet. "we don't want you to do all the work cooking it's okay y/ thank you." seonghwa tells you. "i can meet you at the bakery before you close up and we can get takeout..!" san tells you. nodding with a smile you bid your goodbyes heading to work.

"i want to tell her." san tells the boys facing them with a stern look once you left. they were happy to help but he declined wanting to do it when he picked you up from work today. "how are you going to do it." jongho asks curious. san thought of making it so rejection or not you'd both laugh. he wanted to be corny but not where it touches you but to the point where it's so corny you laugh and get red. but he had no idea how. "you know how she owns a bakery? why don't you get a baked good and write it in icing?" wooyoung suggested the most perfect idea that literally made san squirm in excitement. running back to the dorm he kind of wanted his outfit to match with yours so he put on a white dress shirt that would define his figure well making him look very very hot as if he wasn't already. he paired it with regular black pants and went downstairs to get the members approval of how he looked as they approved he put on some random shoes and went out the door. his hair was in a middle part making it so he didn't look too basic nor too fancy. he walks swiftly past your bakery to another one to buy a small cupcake. he wanted to place a small heart on the frosted good. as the worker did that he was looking around waiting and pulled out his phone snapping a picture forwarding it to you. 'where are you?' you texted him after opening the attachment. 'buying mingi a little something' he replied scared if you would notice his current settings. "here you go sir." the worker said placing the cupcake on the counter. "would you like it gift wrapper? just a small box with it." she asked. "yes are there any choices?" he asked excitingly. "yes we have the boxes in blue, black, pink, red, purple and white with the ribbons in silver, gold, pink, black and blue. you can also write something on the top." she told him. this is where it san wanted to make it a lot more meaningful as if it wasn't enough. "may i have it in a black box with golden ribbons with the name y/n on top." he told the worker. if it's even possible san got more happy and excited than he already was. "thank you" san thanked the worker paying and leaving. his mask and coat made his identity a secret from you and fans if there were any. he decided to look through the big window you had for viewing in your bakery. he noticed you trying to frost some cheesecakes. he wanted some but couldn't risk it so he went home. "how is this?" he asked yunho who was the only one in the vicinity when he came home. he showed the box and opened it a little to show the red velvet cupcake with white frosting. it had small heart candies all over the frosting. "whaa i'm jealous of y/n now. didn't know you were so romantic sannie." he told san playfully nudging his shoulder as the two laugh. he places it in the fridge and goes to shower as you would close the shop up in three hours. he didn't realize how much time has passed until he was in the shower.

"suminnie!!" you say to your girl best friend. sumin has been busy overseas with college and finally came home after graduation. you two already set a date to hang out but she surprised you early to see how your new found business was. "hi baby" she says kissing your forehead. you hand her a treat as you two chat until you close up. "how are you and your boyfriend" she ask's as you flush red and laugh at her locking up the bakery. "were not dating." you tell her. "were just friends i know he doesn't see me the way i see him. even if he did, he shouldn't like someone like me." you say leaning against the wall. "your perfect y/n. not basic. not too outgoing. your perfect. you don't know how badly i wanted to be you while we grew up. you could always rock blond, brown, black, red, blue hair always with your iconic purple strands. your body is outstanding and you eat sweets all day. your great at everything. i grew up jealous of you. your perfect i can't see why san wouldn't like you back." she tells your patting your head telling you how amazing you were which was true. everyone saw it but you. the insecurities always got at you. but you accept what sumin tells you to feel better about yourself for tonight. you stand up knowing she should head home now which was in the opposite direction of you. "bye i love you see you tuesday." you tell her while she runs off. you wonder where san is and just that second he spooked up behind you. "boo." he spoke into your ear from behind. you jumped a little turning around to give him a small hug as you two walk down the lit street. "can we sit at the bench over there for a second y/n?" san asked you, honestly he wasn't even waiting for a reply. he took your hand as you two cross the empty street to sit at a bench at a nearby park. "what is it sannie" you ask him really confused and nervous for what's to come. "here." he shyly hands you a black box with golden ribbons in a bow with your name on it. opening it you see your favourite cupcake. a traditional red velvet cupcake with frosting perfectly swirled at the top with small heart flakes all over. you were oblivious to what he was meaning by it but you found it kind of corny either way. cringing you take out the small cupcake removing the wrap a biting into it a pleased sound coming from your mouth happy with how it taste. san was googling the cupcake obviously wanting a bite. you feed him a bite. but you still didn't know why. "sannie what is all this." you asking him taking another bite. he still had some cupcake in his mouth he was chewing down but after he wanted it to be straightforward. "it's me telling you i love you. a lot." he spilled casually wiping his mouth of frosting looking up at your blanked out expression. you didn't know how or why he could like someone like you. you were assured by sumin how there were millions of reasons on how a man like san would fall in love with you but you brushed it aside because you couldn't believe. "tell me you love me too." he told you. he hoped you would. he really wanted you to. you were speechless though. although you were happy he was in love with you as much as you were with him. you were scared to commit, scared to admit. c'mon y/n this is your chance you tell yourself mentally finally looking him the eyes. starting to lose hope in you san looks away tears brimming in his eyes. he knew deep down he shouldn't have. why am i afraid? you thought. "sorry." you tell san cupping his cheek with one hand looking him in the eye. "please." he told you, both of you looking into each others eyes. though you were too afraid to admit it verbally you had enough courage to let him know physically. using your other hand to cup both his cheeks you close eyes pulling him locking both your lips. you had kissed before, multiple times in fact. but hey were all pecks. kisses on the cheeks and quick hi and bye kisses. nothing deep and meaningful, but tonight you made sure it was long and meaningful. his lips immediately reacted pushing back and now kissing with a slow pace. his arm was placed in your elbow going up to hold your hand before you break the kiss. staring into one another's eyes you muster up enough courage still high off that kiss to tell him. "i love you." you tell him breaking eye contact. "so much" you say quietly to yourself but audible enough for san to hear. this resulted in him embracing you pecking your cheek. you were both relieved to feel mutual about each another but you were still scared but one thing you knew you deserved was happiness and now you finally feel happy with your new found love, choi san.

this was supposed to be a series but i rushed the ending so i could fit it all in ! hope u enjoyed reading this~ show love please  (by reblogging and liking) make sure to leave feed back and everything

[lemonsandstrawberries]

The Pitted Olive, part 10 - final

fandom: Stony (Steve x Tony)

universe: Drag Queen!AU (Tony Stark as a drag queen)

summary: Steve gets the courage to ask Tony a very important question, all in a style worthy of his drag queen! Sam takes a new step in his life, friends gather and someone special makes an appearance.

length: 6 845 words

disclaimer: this fic is written strictly for entertainment. I am not a specialist on drag and my whole knowledge comes from mainstream media. if there is something you will find incorrect or offensive in any way, there is always an option to contact me and politely voice your thoughts instead of flaming. thanks!

a/n: that’s is it, the big finale! thank you, Ru Paul’s Drag Race for inspiration and introducing some wonderful drag queens into our lives! (some drag queens will make a guest appearance in this chapter, so be on a lookout - also, more a/n notes at the end of the chapter). thank you for reading, your support and love for this fic! if you enjoyed the series and last chapter, asks, reblogs and likes are appreciated and needed!

——————–

The Pitted Olive, part 10 - final

(part 1, part 2, part 3, part 4, part 5, part 6, part 7, part 8, part 9)

It felt nice. Warm and soothing. Smelled like lemons and sugar. Really, really nice.

It was all a trap.

"I can't believe you talked me into this," Steve grunted, curling on the stool in the bathroom, only in his boxers. There was more warmth on his back and he felt the scrape of a wooden spatula on his skin, smearing the sticky substance.

"Hmmm. I am very convincing," Tony hummed from behind Steve, clad in his obscenely short bathrobe and only that. Oh, how Steve loved that bathrobe.

"I am gonna cry. I know I will," Steve grew more and more nervous, pressed his palm over his eyes, and curled more in himself. "And stop that."

"Stop what?" Tony asked innocently, pressing the long stripe of material to Steve's back and smoothing over the sticky substance. Oh God, it almost started.

"Snickering at me," Steve complained, trying not to sound too pathetic. Judging by the giggle behind him, he obviously failed.

"You will be fine. If I can survive this, so can you."

Steve had serious doubts if he could survive back waxing. Or back sugaring, as Tony used his homemade sugar paste on him, claiming that it was more delicate than traditional wax and there was minimal risk of ripping off the outer skin layer. That didn't alarm Steve at all.

"You're gonna be so smooth after this," Tony hummed enticingly, still rubbing the stripe making sure it would catch as much hair as possible. "I won't be able to get my hands off of you," he said, leaning his warm weight over Steve's, the cool satin feeling pleasantly slippery and soothing on his skin.

Somehow from being too shy to pee in front of the other, their relationship developed to this. That was some progress.

"Okay, ready?"

That was a good question and meant so much more than Tony initially intended to. Steve felt more and more ready. There was no other person for him than Tony. No other tiny bathrobe he would be seeing for the rest of his life.

"I am gonna count to three. One, two, three!"

There was a ripping sound and Steve felt every hair pulled out from his skin. His mouth opened in a scream, eyes watered from the pain.

"SON OF A -!"

Tony whistled, examining the strap. "Woah, that came off nicely."

"Nicely?!" Steve squeaked out, the pain still prickling his nerve endings. It wasn't an experience he wanted to repeat. How Tony could do it to himself every month?

"Now we need to repeat it a few more times -"

"Nu-uh! I am out!" Steve protested, one time being enough. He darted off the stool, just to be firmly pushed down again.

"If you let me do it, you and Red Velvet will -" Tony leaned to him, whispering something into his ear, words that made Steve's blood immediately flow south of his body and culminate at one point. That was unfair.

"I hate you," Steve groaned, but obediently stayed on the stool. Call him weak.

"You know you love me," Tony said sounding too cheerful and spreading more of the sugar paste on Steve's broad back.

Steve knew. He really knew. And he wanted everyone else to know it too.

***

If Steve was still debating being ready to take that step with Tony, the ultimate reassurance came days later from a very unexpected place.

"You are the worst best friend, you know that?"

Steve blinked, seeing Tootsie, standing in front of his usual table in the Olive, full lips turned down in an upside-down u shape, eyes, framed with thick eyelashes and black eyeliner, shooting daggers at him. She wore her usual grungy style of clothing, torn flannel and tights, chunky earrings that were painful to even look at, and shorts so tiny and revealing as if Bucky wanted to make a statement that he was able to tuck perfectly, despite the origin of his drag name.

"What do you mean?" Steve asked, not understanding what happened. He came into the bar just minutes ago and didn't have time to do anything yet, except maybe chatting to Thor at the front and sitting at his table.

"Why, why the hell you gave Red our childhood photos?!" Tootsie hissed, eyes narrowing even more.

Oooh. So that was the offense.

"I didn't, my mom did," Steve explained with a shrug, but Tootsie didn't even listen to him, just ranted away.

"Do you know what she is doing now? Do you? She kept showing those photos to everyone and going on and on how cute her drag daughter is. Do you have any idea what it does to my reputation?"

Steve just smiled, not seeing a connection why photos of a pair of kids in dungarees and with bruised faces could be so harmful.

"Red is just very proud of you," Steve kept smiling, easily picturing Tony going from one person to the other one, showing the photos to everyone who didn't manage to escape on time.

Tootsie waved him off. "I tried to steal them, but she made copies. She even stuck some on the mirror in her dressing room!"

"That's sweet," Steve said, laughing when Bucky cursed, which was a lot less sweet, but a whole lot more amusing. "I don't know why you are so upset about this."

"It's embarrassing, okay?" Tootsie hissed. Steve didn't know if she meant Red's overly motherly behavior or the fact that his friends and coworkers knew that kid Tootsie used to have a bowl cut, just like half of the kids back in those times.

Clearly, Tootsie waited for something, but Steve just shrugged again, really not seeing any problem.

"I will pour laxatives in your drink," Tootsie seethed.

Oh, low blow.

"You wouldn't," Steve narrowed his eyes back at his best friend.

"I would. You are just lucky I am not the one making drinks today."

Just to be sure, Steve glanced over at the bar, and saw Arrow behind it, skillfully mixing some cocktails. Next to her, was a new person, Steve had never seen before.

"I already put an order for your drink, because opposite to you, I am a good, loyal friend," Tootsie summed up their conversation.

Steve huffed in laughter. "Thanks, Buck," Steve said, the name coming out almost inaudible and more like a sigh to a nonskilled ear, but the lip movement was enough for Tootsie to decode the word. A little placated, she walked away, having to prepare for tonight's show.

"Here's your drink."

"Thank you," Steve smiled at the new girl as she put his drink on the table, and she smiled back at him, and Steve almost slid down from his seat in shock. He would recognize that teeth gap anywhere. "Oh my God, Sam?!" he shrilled out, trying to keep his voice low.

The girl jutted her left hip forward and shook her head full of curly hair. Sharp eyebrows, long eyelashes, big lips colored with an electric blue lipstick giving that special pop to the look and tight black dress made from lace. Not the most extravagant look Steve had seen on a drag queen, but there was something hypnotic about it.

"That's Parfait," the girl said, winking at Steve and walking away on black pumps with a sturdy heel, a model that was favored by people learning how to walk on high heels. Steve looked after Parfait, smiling to himself gleefully. It seemed that some changes were coming to the Mama's Little Bakery.

Sipping his drink, Steve listened to Tootsie, singing her rock songs and planning even more changes.

***

"Hey, Thor!"

"Hey, Steve," the blond bodyguard of the Pitted Olive smiled friendly at him. "Coming from the front today?"

"Um, not really, I just have some favor to ask," Steve smiled shyly, scratching the back of his head. "I will have some guests coming today, could you make sure they get to my usual table?"

Thor sent Steve a calculating look, not really keen on fulfilling the unusual request. After all, he was a bouncer and a bodyguard and it seemed more of a task for Arrow who had waitress duty today. Thor was ready to refuse, politely, of course, when Steve smiled broader, that bright, sunny smile that made him resemble a labrador puppy. And Thor liked labradors.

"Fine," reluctantly, Thor agreed. The things he did for regulars.

"Thanks!" Steve beamed more, "I have to set up some details now, I will send photos to your phone of who to expect."

Thor nodded. "Nice jacket, by the way."

Steve laughed nervously, feeling his cheeks heat up, unsure if it was a genuine compliment. "Thanks. I will see you later!" he waved goodbye to Thor and took his usual route to enter the club from the back.

Everything seemed to go well and Steve's heart was beating a cheerful melody. Even the expected, sour look Loki had sent him after he had entered the club, didn't bring him down. He stopped in front of Red's changing room, combing a hand through his hair, rehearsing in his mind what he wanted to say.

"Hey, nice jacket!" Arrow passed him and praised with an approving smile, on the way to her changing room. Steve smiled gratefully, feeling a lot more confident with having a drag queen's approval, especially one as much fashion-oriented as Arrow. He reached his hand to knock on the door to Red's changing room, feeling his heart in his throat.

He didn't let anyone on his plan and so far, everything was going good. The only person who knew what was about to happen was the owner of the Pitted Olive, an exceptionally somber-looking guy named Nick Fury, who, as Tony had told him, was once a very famous drag queen back in the day called Madam Wrath. A very fitting name.

Steve knocked on the door and entered after hearing Red inviting him in.

"Oh good, you're here!" Red called, turning around for a second, just to see who it was. Steve had walked on Tony in the middle of his transformation, he already had a face full of makeup, except the lipstick, hair hidden under the cap and was changing his clothes, already tucked in and in pantyhose and clearly struggling with a bra. It wasn't the most glamorous part of being a drag queen, but the view of Tony's shapely legs in sheen pantyhose caused Steve's heart to do a little flip. "Can you clasp my bra?" Tony asked, turning his back to Steve, holding the strap in each hand.

"Sure," Steve replied immediately, coming to the rescue. A moment later, the bra was on.

"Thanks," Red smiled, fixing the front of a lovely auburn color bra with lace on top. "It is a new bra, it doesn't want to listen to me - oh," she stopped talking when turned around and finally took a good look at Steve and his new style.

Maybe it wasn't the intention, but the first thing that came to Red's mind was that Prince Charming from "Cinderella" stood in front of her. Steve was wearing a shawl collar jacket, white shirt underneath and black slacks, and a black bowtie to match the whole look. It would be a very calm, classic set if it wasn't for the material the jacket was made of. Blue velvet. Shining and shimmering with a light blue undertone.

Red's blinked in shock, her big blue eyes framed in thick fake lashes and black eyeliner appearing even bigger before she smiled warmly at her boyfriend. "You look very handsome today," she said, approving the look, "is there some special occasion?" came a question and there was some flirting hint underneath.

A very special.

"Well, since you asked."

And then Steve got on one knee in front of her and took a black velvet jewelry box out of his pocket.

"Woah!" Red gasped, and her hands jumped up to her face in shock, a very Tony like gesture, before she toned it down and pressed one hand to her lips. "Steve, what's happening?" she asked, her hand sliding down, just a little to not obscure the words.

Steve just smiled gently, knowing all the words he wanted to say and guided by all the feelings he had felt since he saw Red Velvet for the first time and since his first non-date with Tony. Tony was someone truly special, changing his life and making it better, just by his presence. He helped find Steve the courage in places he didn't expect to ever be courageous, was understanding and kind, and just seemed to make Steve's world a brighter place. And when someone finds something so special, they should never let go of it.

So, he opened the box.

"From the moment I saw you, I felt like I was living in a dream. I was smitten by Red Velvet, some may call it an obsession," Steve said, laughing a bit and having Sam's face in his mind, "but it wasn't until I saw you, the real you, when I realized that reality can be better than dreams. I love and want all of you, and I hope you will take all of me too. So, Tony Stark and Red Velvet, will you marry me?"

Red's breath stopped when she saw the ring on the black insert. She looked back at Steve, eyes glistening with emotions, and said something Steve certainly didn't expect but found very fitting.

"I am glad I didn't get dressed yet, because, shit, I would have to change."

Then he heard a 'yes' and it was a good thing Red never did her lips makeup because it would get ruined anyway.

***

Sarah arrived about ten minutes earlier than Steve asked her to, firm in her belief that it was better to be a bit earlier and wait instead of being late and making someone wait for her, a view she successfully passed to her only son. That's why she expected Steve to already wait for her and she really wished he did, not understanding why her son asked her to come. Sarah looked from her phone to the brightly shining neon, unsure if Steve gave her the correct address. The name was the same, but the reality didn't match her expectations. The Pitted Olive in her head was a name suitable for an Italian restaurant and not for something that looked like a night cocktail bar. Besides, her son didn't drink a lot of alcohol and was more of a beer guy than a cocktail person, so why he invited her to a bar and sounded so urgent about it?

"Mrs. Rogers?"

"Yes?" Sarah turned in the direction of the voice, getting startled when met eye to eye with the muscled, grim looking bouncer. She had to raise some suspicion by lurking around the entrance to the bar, but then she realized that the bouncer knew her name. When the bouncer smiled, his face changed from intimidating to kinder one, showing that he had a gentle heart.

"I was asked to escort you to your table. Please come with me," the bouncer said, swiftly navigating through the crowd of customers gathering outside the Olive and Sarah followed.

Sarah followed the bouncer, feeling a little overwhelmed. The interior of the night bar was cozy, with nice, wooden furniture and subtly lit, giving a private, comfortable feeling.

"Please take a seat," the bouncer asked, moving the chair for her at the table in the front, near the stage Sarah just noticed. "If you allow me, I will take your coat."

"Uh, thank you, mister…?" Sarah asked, handing the bouncer her light coat and sitting down.

"Just Thor will be enough. I wish you a nice evening, ma'am," Thor smiled gallantly and went to resume his position in front of the club.

The temporary comfortable feeling was gone again and Sarah felt out of place once more. She had an open mind and was willing to accept many things, but didn't like to be lead astray. She was a patient woman, but enough was enough. Sarah opened her bag and reached for the phone when she noticed a familiar face near the bar and a smile immediately jumped on her lips. "Sam!" she called, waving to Steve's friend.

Sam, engrossed in a conversation with a pretty young girl behind the bar, turned around, blinking surprised when he saw Steve's mom. "Mrs. Rogers!" Sam called and waved back, turning to Tootsie to tell her a few words, before he took his beer and came closer. "Hello, Mrs. Rogers," he greeted her properly, leaning down so Sarah could smooch his cheek.

"It is good to see you, Sam," Sarah smiled, feeling at ease after meeting someone familiar. "How is your bakery doing?"

"Good, good," Sam smiled, taking a seat next to her and Sarah kept smiling, hearing that that deeply hidden tensed note that had always been in Sam's voice whenever he talked about his work was gone. Just like if something got unblocked in him. "Mrs. Rogers, what are you doing here?" Sam asked, not understanding.

"Steve asked me to come. He said he has something important to tell me - oh," she gasped, suddenly realizing where she was. "Oh, is this where Tony works?"

"Hello."

An unknown man and a woman approached the table, their arms hooked together.

"We are Red's friends, she told us to be here today," the woman said with a nice smile, waving to Tootsie behind the bar, the girl waving back at her. "I am Lady Mint," the woman said, gesturing to herself. She looked quite colorful, in a multicolored tie-dye kaftan, beautiful makeup and with a head full of platinum blond hair reaching her chin, teased and puffed out to perfection. "And this handsome man is James Rhodes," she introduced and the man smiled friendly.

"You can call me Rhodey," he said, nodding first to Sarah and reaching her hand to her, before shaking Sam's hand and Sam introduced himself, while Lady Mint sat next to Sarah on a chair that had been pulled out for her by Rhodey.

"And let me guess, you must be Steve's mom! I can tell because you both have that lovely face structure," Lady Mint said friendly and Sarah just couldn't take eyes off of the colorful and beautiful person next to her.

"Wow, you're so gorgeous," Sarah said, instead of the usual hello, and Mint smiled gratefully. "I am sorry I am staring, it is just the first time I am seeing a drag queen up close. Sorry! Is that something I shouldn't say?" she grimaced in panic and looked over at Sam, silently asking for help. Sam just smiled good-naturedly, because this was so like Steve's mom to be so honest and mindful at the same time.

"Don't worry, dear, if I didn't want people to look at me, I wouldn't dress the way I do," Mint said, fixing her hair and making it even puffier. It brought attention to her nails, long and painted with mint color nail polish with some crystals at the tips. "I met your son once at Red's apartment. You have a very charming son, Mrs. Rogers."

"Oh, thank you. You can call me Sarah by the way," Sarah said, smiling and addressing both Rhodey and Mint. "So, from where do you know Tony?" she asked, genuinely curious.

"Tony and I started drag at the same time. The drag community was much smaller back then, all performers knew each other," Mint answered with a polite smile.

"I work with Tony, we have a business together," Rhodey said his story.

"Oh, you are a drag queen too?" Sarah beamed, more and more intrigued.

Rhodey laughed and shook his head. "No, ma'am. I meant Tony's day job, we own a few car workshops."

"But that's a pity, right?" Mint jumped in, grabbing Rhodey by the arm. "He would make such a pretty girl!"

The conversation continued, drinks were served (Grasshopper for Lady Mint, Whisky Sour for Rhodey, and Sarah got talked into ordering Barbara, which was a mix of vodka, cacao liquor, cream and milk, the sweet flavor overpowering vodka and making the whole drink smoother and subtle on the tongue, and a refill of beer for Sam) as the club was slowly filling up with steady customers and newcomers. Sam and Rhodey found a common language, discussing the details of Rhodey's work and all the prime brands he got to tinker with, while Sarah and Lady Mint were chatting it up, just discussing everything, when it was interrupted by dimming lights and limelight pointed at the small stage.

"Ladies and gentlemen," Loki's mellow voice announced through the speaker, "please welcome our first performer of the night, the sweetest cake in town, Miss Red Velvet."

The silver curtain was pushed open and Red Velvet walked on the stage in a round of applause and almost a collective gasp echoed through the audience. There was no doubt, that the woman on stage was Red Velvet, even if at first glance she didn't look like it. The dress she chose was simple in cut, long and draping over the floor, with subtly widening sleeves covering wrists and a jewel neckline, hiding collarbones, almost not showing any skin. It was tight, accentuating the perky butt and round hips and a lovely hourglass figure. The most surprising was the choice of the material - it wasn't red, but all gold and shimmering, a little bit crinkling and catching light from every angle. Red Velvet looked as if someone poured gold over her body and let the precious metal set, shaping a dress over her. Such rich dress didn't require any fancy hairstyle and her black hair was combed neatly to the back and forming a low bun. Red smiled, light falling on her radiant face and glossy, red lips.

"Is that Tony?" Sarah asked in a surprised whisper, leaning closer to Sam and clapping enthusiastically with everyone else. Impressed was not a big enough word. She saw some of Tony's drag looks earlier, but only in photos and seeing this beautiful woman live was a different experience.

Sam nodded, not understanding the change and glancing over at other drag queens in the bar, but everyone seemed puzzled as he was.

"Good evening," Red Velvet kept smiling and the applause dimmed. Red took the microphone in her hand and started walking on the stage, her dress swiping over the floor. "I know you all noticed something different about me today," she said in a playful tone, getting a small laugh from the audience. "But this is not the end of surprises. First, I want to tell you a story. Some time ago, I met this guy," some suggestive whistling from the audience and Red winked, "this very special guy. One of a kind, but I am sure you already know this story, a guy meets a guy, they fall in love, yada yada yada," she rushed her own monologue, wanting to get to the gist faster. "And everything is great. Wonderful. And then… it happens. Just like that," she snapped her fingers, building the tension. "So I sadly inform you all, that this is one of my last performances as Miss Red Velvet," she said in a sorry tone, nodding her head sympathetically and rising a disappointed whine from the audience. Before the sad mood could start for good, she shook the sleeve on her left arm, letting it slide down and putting it out for everyone to see. "Because very soon I am gonna be Mrs. Red Velvet, I am engaged, bitches!" she shouted with a big smile, a gold ring with a row of diamonds shining on her finger.

The outburst of happiness was overwhelming and certainly drawing out the harsh sound as if someone dropped a microphone down. Sarah pressed both hands to her face, hoping that it was all going in a direction she thought it was going, Sam stared and clapped almost mindlessly, while Rhodey blinked surprised, and Mint tried to get Tootsie's attention to ask what was going on, but Tootsie, together with Arrow, were absolutely going wild behind the bar, probably cheering the loudest.

"And now, I would like you all to meet him," Red said into the mike, trying to be louder than everybody, "you probably already seen him," she added in a playful jab, meaning Steve's almost stalking her, "but it is the first time you will really meet him, my personal Prince Charming, my future husband, Mr. Blue Velvet! Come on, hun!" she called, gesturing at the silver curtain.

Steve's appearance was met with more applause as he entered the stage in his blue velvet jacket, smiling insecurely, but clearly happy. After having a final confirmation, Sarah sobbed into her hands from happiness, and Rhodey, Mint, and Sam stood up, joining the cheering for the just engaged couple. Steve walked to Red and put an arm around his lady, and they kissed briefly, Red cupping Steve's face tenderly. Usually, Tony had to stand on his tiptoes or pull Steve down into a kiss, but thanks to high heels, Steve had to tilt his head up just a bit, Red slightly higher than him.

"Drinks are on me tonight!" Red called, raising her hand, adding to the applause and cheering. "Tootsie, hide the most expensive liquor," she added after a while to her drag daughter, of course speaking into the microphone in an exaggerated whisper for everyone to hear and laugh at, and Tootsie saluted at her drag mom.

It was as happy as it could be, and Steve and Red were getting lost in each other when the final person and a very late guest showed up.

"Excuse me, coming through, EXCUSE ME!"

A harsh voice cut through the cheer and Red almost fell off the stage in shock when another limelight fell on the newcomer. The club exploded with a new level of cheer when people realized who just entered the club. A black sequin dress, a big updo of red, curly hair with straight bangs and black hairband. Big eyelashes, big red lips, and dimples on each cheek.

"Is this the joint my daughter performs at?!" Bianca del Rio shouted in her microphone in her characteristic loud voice, everyone clapping at her and confirming. "Good, because all those bars smell the same to me," more laughter when Bianca displayed some of her typical sarcastic humor, "and where is my lovely - DEAR GOD, Red, is that you?!" she bellowed out, looking at the stage and at still shocked Red Velvet, "what happened to you?! You look TERRIBLE!" she added, meaning the lack of her trademark color.

Red Velvet seemed speechless, while the crowd laughed at the playful remark. Steve had to bump his shoulder with Red's, trying to break her out of the trance, and put the mic to her lips, urging her to speak.

"Em, uhm-" was all that came out of Red Velvet's mouth and Bianca put one hand on her hip and glowered in a very motherly fashion.

"Just like mom taught you. Is that a way to speak to your mother?!" Bianca yelled and the crowd laughed, enjoying this mother-daughter encounter.

"Uh, what are you doing here, man?" Red finally asked, sounding a lot more like Tony, than Red Velvet. Bianca del Rio was a busy woman, traveling and performing all around the globe since she won that show which name slipped Tony's mind.

Bianca shook her head in reprimand, but smiled in the end, her cheek dimples showing again. "Your lovely boyfriend invited me here! He can be a persistent one," she said, gesturing at Steve. Red whipped her head and stared at Steve in shock and he smiled sheepishly. Reaching Bianca wasn't easy, but he wanted all of Tony's friends to share this moment with him. "I guess he is not your boyfriend any longer though! So, just let me congratulate you both and I am just gonna sit quietly here and enjoy the show," she added, turning her voice down, pointing at the table where Sarah, Sam, Rhodey and Lady Mint were sitting at, Thor already putting another chair for her, between Sarah and Lady Mint. "Thank you, darling!" she smiled at Thor and turned to the people at the table. "Hi, I am Bianca del Rio," she reached her hand to greet everyone, "you must be Steve's mom?" she said looking at Sarah, who seemed stunned but pleased, not really understanding everything that was going around her, but delighted to be a part of it, "kids grow up so fast, right?" she sniffled exaggeratedly and sat down.

From there it went smoothly and Red Velvet performed a spontaneous singing duet with her fiancé before singing her usual repertoire, Arrow did a magic act out of her routine, Tootsie sang some heavy songs, and even Lady Mint and Bianca got talked into performing. Halfway the night, Sam had sneaked out to his bakery, and with Rhodey's help, rolled in trays of white sheet cakes, covered in vanilla buttercream and decorated with piped out roses and written congratulations to Red and Steve and everyone got a slice, wishing the newly engaged couple all the best.

It was a long, cheerful evening and one of a kind engagement party.

***

"Morning, Sam!"

"Hey," Sam smiled a toothy smile when Steve walked into Momma's Little Bakery. It was as pink and frilly as always, but Sam seemed much more relaxed, busing at the counter and stacking freshly made buns and cookies for the early customers, already in his white and pristine work clothes. "How are you feeling?"

"Good, thanks," Steve smiled back, breathing in the scent of fresh pastries. Yesterday was a great night. It still felt a little unreal to him, having a fiancé, but seeing the engagement ring on Tony's finger while he had leaned down to kiss his sleeping queen and went out to get some fresh bread for breakfast was a very real reminder. "Do you have any brioches today? I want to make French toasts for Tony's breakfast."

"Yeah, I had a feeling you might want one," Sam nodded, turning to the shelves and taking off a perfectly baked brioche, light and fluffy, gold and shiny, and put it in a paper bag. "I have fresh baguettes too, will pack you a one. Anything else?"

"Yeah," Steve smiled, leaning on the counter, with a bright grin. "Soooo... Blue lips, huh?"

Sam waved the baguette in warning at this friend but smiled back. It wasn't something he ever imagined himself doing, but overall it was a fun experience. Maybe Parfait would appear in the Pitted Olive from time to time. Steve enjoyed seeing Sam like that, more opened and relaxed, the previous tension gone. Getting in touch with his female side did a great thing for Sam.

"You should try it too by the way," Sam said, handing Steve a bag with bread, and not knowing when Sam had sneaked a small round loaf of sourdough inside. "Being in drag," Sam hinted when Steve didn't catch on.

"Aaah, I don't know," Steve said, awkwardly. He was happy for Sam, and anyone who found their calling in drag but wasn't sure if it was for him, even if Tony subtly tried to convince him to wear drag, even once. And well, he already wore high heels. And used facial masks. And waxed. Was that the next step? Just to see how it is to be 'on the other side'? "Maybe? But I am not getting married in a dress," Steve said quickly before anything could pop into his friend's mind.

Sam whistled. "Believe me, no one wants to see that, pal."

Steve laughed. "Hey, what's that-"

"Man, why it is so loud in here?!"

Steve heard a voice and stared when he saw Bucky, standing in the doorway leading to the backspace. Hair ruffled from sleep, some smudged makeup under his eyes, and a spare set of white clothes, shirt, and pants, Sam used while baking, all crumpled. Comparing to Sam's work look, Bucky looked like a total mess.

"Buck, what are you doing here?" Steve asked, watching Bucky yawning and snatching a fluffy bun from the display, hearing Sam's hiss to not touch the bread.

"Uh, your engagement party went on and on, and by the time it finished, I was too tired to get to my own place, so Sam allowed me to crash on the couch in his bakery," Bucky explained in a bread obscured hum.

"Wait, you didn't go home?" Steve turned to Sam, not understanding.

Sam shrugged, "I start baking at 5 am. There was no point."

"Oh man," Steve's voice dropped and he rubbed the back of his neck, feeling bad. Seemed that because of him, none of his friends got any decent rest, while he and Tony cuddled for the whole night, feeling blissful and in love. "Sorry."

"What are you sorry for?" Sam snorted, and Bucky would do the same if he wasn't devouring the bun in greedy bites. "It is not every day when your best friend gets engaged, it is all good."

"Hm," Steve smiled softly, grateful for that point of view. Sam always supported him. Bucky was back in the city. And he had Tony. Everything was turning out so good.

"Also, not gonna lie, I am letting this one slide, because I want to be the one to bake your wedding cake," Sam added.

Steve laughed and nodded, agreeing, not imagining anyone else in that role. Sam could do some amazing things and uniquely combine flavors. There was no one better for the job.

"Besides," Bucky swallowed the bun down, "someone had to help Sam get out of the dress anyway."

"Please, no details," Sam sighed, warning Bucky who grinned mischievously.

"Oh, I want to hear all the details," Steve leaned in with a cheerful smile. "But maybe later, I have to get back to Tony, but first I want to know - why Parfait?"

"Par-fè," Sam corrected, using French pronunciation, ignoring the way Bucky ostentatiously rolled his eyes, "because it has layers."

That was a reasonable explanation. Steve nodded, knowing that there was more to his friend than just the outer layer, of a seemingly tough guy who grew up in a problematic neighborhood. Sam loved to bake good, honest bread but also had a knack for decorating cupcakes and cookies making them look like something from a fairy tale land. It was a good name for him.

"Hah!" Bucky laughed, bringing attention to him. "You know what also has layers? Onions."

"At least I tucked in properly at my first attempt!" Sam defended his name choice while ridiculing the origin of Bucky's drag name. Tootsie Roll was a good name too.

"Yeah, because I showed you how!"

"Okay, you are in my bakery now, so you either stop being a smartass and I will let you have another roll, or you can get your stuff and go home, you have an evening show," Sam gave Bucky a choice.

Bucky opened his mouth to snark back, but zipped it, looking at all the freshly baked bread and rolls. Well, he would be a fool to get himself kicked out from bread heaven...

Steve laughed to himself, watching pleased looking Sam handing a hungry Bucky another roll, his friend biting right into the soft, baked goodness. Bucky wouldn't be Bucky if he didn't add something, and he kept muttering more things that had layers between the bites, including ogres and, for some unknown reason, witchers. They chatted for a bit longer and when first customers started to line up, Steve took his bag with bread and headed home, back to his fiancé, his steps as light as air.

***

When Steve walked back into the apartment, it was barely after 9 am. He knew that Tony liked to sleep in after his shows, and Steve was really surprised when he heard Tony's voice, high and excited, coming from the bedroom.

"Babe? You awake?" Steve asked, peeking into the bedroom, still holding the bag with bread in his hands.

"Oh, hi!" Tony, flat on his stomach and on the top of the covers, wearing nothing except his short, silk robe, lay in the middle of the bed, swinging feet in the air, his phone pressed to his ear. He turned to Steve briefly, smiling sweetly. "Yeah, my fiancé just walked in," he said, addressing the person on the other side of the line, "yhm. Latrice says hi!"

"Um, hi," Steve blinked, not knowing who Latrice was and why was calling Tony so early. Then he realized, that it probably was a stage name and Latrice was one of Red Velvet's sisters. Mr. Blue Velvet and Miss Red Velvet's, as they were dubbed in the Olive yesterday, engagement was no secret, photos from the event already going around on social media.

"It's been calling since you left," Tony laughed, pointing at his phone, confirming Steve's theory. Ah, phone calls with congratulations. The word spread quickly in the drag queen's world. That just gave Steve some time to make breakfast. He leaned down and quickly smooched Tony's, already puckered up lips, and walked out of the bedroom, still hearing Tony's voice.

"No, I didn't expect it! Yeah, a total surprise. What do you mean by about time?! Girl, you are older than I am and got married two years ago! By the way, my invitation still didn't arrive. I know, right? Damn post, always losing things..."

Steve took off his shoes and washed his hands, before preparing breakfast. Something simple and tasty, so he sliced some fruit and put on the platter, preparing the eggs and milk mixture for the French toasts. He sliced some thick pieces of the soft brioche, wanting it to soak nicely, but before that, he would have to call Tony over, so the brioche won't fall apart. Steve entered the bedroom, seeing Tony in the exact same position, still going on and on on the phone, not even noticing him.

"Yeah - eep," Tony made a high pitched sound, feeling fingers walking down his heel. Across the sole, and Tony had to bite a laugh down, and then fingers hooked around his ankle, dragging him on the bed. "Ah, Latrice, sorry, I gotta go, fiancé fever, you know how it is, stay fabulous, love you girl, byeeee!" Tony squeezed many words into the short moment, in which Steve pulled him close, surprising Tony with a long kiss.

"Mhm," Tony hummed contentedly, turning to better face Steve and wrapped hands around his, officially, fiancé's neck, pressing their bodies together. That short bathrobe and a ring on Tony's finger - it was everything Steve wanted to see for the rest of his life.

"Are you done talking?" Steve asked into the kiss.

"Only if you have some better proposition for me," Tony fluttered his eyelashes in a flirty move. As an encouragement, Steve kissed him again, long and sweet, letting the feeling linger.

"French toasts for breakfast?" Steve asked after the kiss ended, leaving Tony a bit breathless and starry-eyed.

"You read my mind," Tony giggled happily, letting Steve pull him up from the bed. It was high time for them both to spend some time together and a shared breakfast was a good start.

Until Tony's phone started to ring again.

"Oh," Tony looked at the screen and Steve did too, seeing a face in full makeup, the photo signed Manilla. "Can I...?" Tony asked, smiling shyly and gesturing at his phone, abandoned in the covers.

Steve sighed dramatically. He liked to think that Tony belonged only to him, but Red Velvet had many sisters that clearly wanted to congratulate her and be a part of the big day. What kind of fiancé Steve would be if he denied Tony that?

"The last one," Steve negotiated, pulling Tony closer and wrapping hands possessively around his lover, "and then I want you all to myself," he said, obscenely groping Tony's round butt, just to make a point.

Tony giggled again, clearly delighted with Steve being so handsy. "Okay," he agreed, plopping down on the covers again, "the last one before breakfast! Aaah!" Tony squeaked, when Steve sunk down right after him, trying to unwrap his fiancé from the tiny bathrobe, just like one unwraps a present, all accompanied by Tony's excited laughter, Steve's hungry growling, and the melody of 'I want to break free' by Queen, Tony had set as a ringtone.

Breakfast could wait. Tony could call back. But their life as an engaged couple started right now and it was a moment Steve didn't want to share with anyone. Only him, Tony and Red Velvet.

'I've fallen in love for the first time. And this time I know it's for real. I've fallen in love, yeah. God knows, God knows I've fallen in love.'

————-

<– previous part

————-

ta-dam, the big reveal of Tony's drag mom! also, some more of my fav drag queens got a shout-out. Sam's drag name was created by @roshytsunami, thank you for following this story! Steve's outfit is the outfit Chris Evans had on during Oscar Gala in 2019, if you are wondering.

————-

tag list

@destiel-is-classic, @prithvik , @azurixx ,  @mangakats, @mystey-writes,@w1nters-stark, gloriousmarvellokiturtle, @the-pop-culture-geek

[is0gild]

Ice Cream and Fire Oven Pizza - Chapter 15

Pairing: Elsa x Lea/Axel || Side Pairing: Riku x OC

Summary: Modern AU. She's an introvert ball of nerves who works at Ice Palace, a mall food court ice cream shop. He's the outgoing, sassy goofball who works at the Pizza Planet across the way. Hilarity, snark, and fluffy romcom hijinks ensue.

Word Count: 10,487

FIRST CHAPTER || PREVIOUS CHAPTER || NEXT CHAPTER

Credit for super friggin’ cute and super friggin’ amazing cover art goes to the super friggin’ talented ky-jane here on tumblr!

So... last time on The Burning Wreckage That Is My Life (please excuse the working title).

I had a crush on a guy. Well, maybe… I mean, I think I did? But I couldn't let him know that I had a crush on him. And just to make things extra complicated, I now had to act like we were dating when we really weren't. So basically… I like-liked him but had to pretend that I didn't like-like him while at the same time pretending that I did like-like him.

Confused yet? I know I was.

Also, I really needed to stop using the word like-like.

Ugh, what had I been thinking? This was a terrible plan. A disaster just waiting to happen. There was no possible way it could end well. And yet, here I sat in my apartment, watching the clock as I waited for my fake boyfriend to come pick me up. What was the matter with me? What had possessed to ever say yes to this… this insanity?

I had gotten off work not too long ago and had come straight home to prepare for my meetup with Father. This was Lea's day off, so I hadn't had to start this whole farce of a relationship around the mall today, which at least was one small comfort. My fingers as per usual were fidgeting with my freshly washed and plaited hair as I watched the seconds slowly tick by, my stomach twisting into tighter and tighter knots.

Sighing, I forced my hands to stop fussing with the braid and they complied… only to start picking at the flaps of the empty cardboard box Rayne had scrounged up for me to put things from my old place into. With a tiny scowl, I shoved my hands into my lap, demanding they be still. That lasted maybe all of two seconds before they started fiddling and twisting at the buttons that ran all the way down the front my navy corduroy overalls dress. The long sleeved shirt I wore underneath it was off the shoulder and white with blue horizontal stripes. The dress itself fell all the way down to my ankles, with a slit up to the knee on one side, giving a peek of my snowflake-patterned tights.

Yes, I was a full grown adult who still liked cutesy prints on my socks and stockings. So sue me.

Erg, where was he? As much as I was dreading seeing Father again and wished I didn't have to deal with it at all, the wait was killing me. And I couldn't put it off forever so I'd rather just get this awfulness over with already. I-

"Hello, Lea?" I heard Rayne's voice and I whipped my head around to spot her stepping out of her bedroom, smartphone pressed to one ear. She shot me a grin but then it faded as she glanced away with a squint. "Whaddya mean you're down in the parking lot? Get your ass up here and knock on the door like a goddamn gentleman, you-"

In the space of a heartbeat, I'd zoomed across the room to snatch the phone from her. "I'll be right down, see you in a sec!" I said quickly into it and, not waiting for a reply, hung up the call before Rayne could steal her phone back.

"Hey!" she huffed, fumbling to catch the device as I tossed to her. Then she gave a tiny whine, "But sweetpea, that's no way for him to treat a lady! I expected better of him!"

I rolled my eyes as I returned to the table to grab the box by one of its flaps. "I told him to just call up when he got here."

Rayne followed behind me with a tiny pout. "But I wanted to practice my whole 'What are your intentions towards my daughter' speech on him!"

"And that," I smirked, tapping her on the nose with my free hand, "is exactly why I told him to call."

Puffing out her cheeks, she crossed her arms. "You're no fun!"

"Ouch. Your words, they wound me. But somehow, someway… I think I'll live," I deadpanned, making my way over to open the front door.

"Oh! Curfew's at ten! Not one minute later, missy, not one second or you're grounded!"

I paused to turn back and droop my eyelids at her. "...too far, Rayne. Too far." Then I left, slamming the door shut behind me.

That woman, I swear. Loved her to pieces, but the sooner that baby was out of her, the better. Then she could focus all of that crazy on her new bundle of joy instead of me.

As I hurried down the steps, I went over the game plan in my head again. It'd been another sleepless night last night as I'd mentally prepared myself for Operation Boyfriend But Shh Not Really. That's right, I'd named it. Come on, it's me, how could I not? It was the only way I could feel like I had any sort of control over this whole situation. Which I one hundred percent did not. But I needed to try and trick myself into believing that I did if I had any chance of staying sane through all of this.

This being Lea and me. Pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend. And boyfriends and girlfriends did… things. No, not that! Definitely not that, that would be going well above and beyond the call of duty! Yeesh, get your mind out of the gutter! I only meant like, ya know… holding hands, hugging… other various public displays of affection that shall remain nameless because I quite simply could not deal with even the mere thought of such things without my face bursting into flames.

But I was going to have to deal if I had any hope of getting through this. And to deal, I needed to face facts. Lea only saw me as a friend. He was only playing along to help me… as a friend. Whatever I was or wasn't feeling towards him, he did not feel the same way. Doing all those aforementioned boyfriend-girlfriend things? Wasn't going to threaten to make his heart explode like it would mine. So if I was going to survive long enough to make it out the other side of this little fiasco, my heart needed to take a chill pill.

Conceal, don't feel. That was going to be my mantra. It was one I was actually already very familiar with and had put to good practice regularly over the years. Rayne had been right. Growing up in my family, feelings had been a luxury. And as the eldest heir to the Fryse fortune, I'd had an image to maintain, the family name to uphold. I hadn't gotten to enjoy the same freedoms Anna had since she'd been born second. Not that I think I could have ever been such a… shall we say, free spirit like her. I'd always been the bundle of nerves on legs that I am. Conceal, don't feel… that'd been the only way I'd been able to maintain the calm, cool mask in front of high society and not be a walking, talking spazz of an embarrassment to my parents.

And now that little motto was what was going to get me through all this.

At least, I hoped so.

Reaching the bottom floor of my building, I stopped just short of the exit, taking a slow deep breath. Then I smoothed my dress, swept my braid forward over one shoulder and gave myself a reassuring nod.

I got this.

With my box still firmly in hand, I pushed open the door and stepped outside into the parking lot where I immediately spotted Lea. He was looking down at his phone, his thumb swiping across its screen every so often while he leaned against what was presumably his car. A (what looked to be) few decades old yet well taken care of muscle car, black and sleek and one of the types named after an animal like viper or cougar or stingray, you know, just to let you know how cool this vehicle really was. It seemed Lea had decided to color coordinate with his ride, for he was dressed in head-to-toe black himself. Beneath the leather jacket that he wore was a fitted tee that simply read Straight Fire in cracked and faded script. His skinny jeans were ripped at the knees and tucked into a pair of tall, combat boots. If possible, his crimson locks seemed even wilder than usual today and he was also sporting a pair of aviator sunglasses.

...I don't got this.

Also, I was staring.

Also, I'd dropped my box.

Jeez, Elsa, get a grip. So what if the guy was gorgeous? We already knew that. Had established it from day one. It wasn't any sort of definitive proof you'd caught feelings or anything. Anyone, anything, even a corpse, even a frigging lamppost would be susceptible to his, er… his charms.

Giving myself a quick shake, I retrieved my box from the ground and walked towards him. His head lifted at the sound of my footsteps and I could feel his gaze on me. Pocketing his phone as I came to a stop in front of him, he then hunched to my eye level, bringing his face closer to mine as he tipped down his shades, revealing his all but trademark winged eyeliner with a wink and a smirk. "What's cookin', good lookin'?"

...okay. There was a slight chance I'd caught feelings.

But psssh, that little flutter in my rib cage could have been anything. Maybe my last meal was disagreeing with me. Yeah, that had to be it.

Remember. Conceal, don't feel.

Squelching the foreign sensation in my chest, I fixed him with a blank stare. "...wow, that the best you got? You really have been out of the game for a while, haven't you?"

With a snerk, he used a foot to push himself up off the car as he straightened up and opened the passenger side door for me. "Nah, s'not that. I'm just going easy on you. Couldn't have you going all weak in the knees on me right before our big date with your dad."

"I think my knees have nothing to worry about," one corner of my lips turned up as I took a seat.

"You say that now, but trust me," he bent towards me, propping an elbow atop the door window and jerking a thumb towards his face, "if I really turned it on, you wouldn't stand a chance, sweet thang, it'd be straight to Swoon City for you!"

I quirked an eyebrow at him, "Did you really just use the terms 'sweet thang' and 'Swoon City' in the same sentence?"

"...yeah, not my proudest moment. Can we forget that ever happened?"

Biting back a grin, I nodded. "I think that'd be in both our best interests. Mostly yours."

"Smart ass," he shook his head with a chuckle, shutting my door and making his way around to the other side of the car.

Okay. Good. This was going well. He didn't suspect a thing. Elsa, Queen of Evasion. Now I only needed to keep up the act for the duration of the ride. A mere one hour road trip to the city of Arendelle. A measly sixty minutes. And really, what was sixty minutes in the grand scheme of things? Hardly a blip in time. This shouldn't be too hard, right?

...then of course there would be when we actually got there and Lea and I'd have to put on a whole other kind of act for Father. Then the hour long trip back. Then the-

Easy there, girl. Just focus on the immediate task before you. One step at a time.

I heard his door open and glanced over, watching him take a seat and buckle himself in. My lips pursed to one side. "...so Halloween come early this year?"

"Huh?" his hand froze just as he'd been about to turn the key in the ignition, head turning my way, eyebrows shooting high above his aviators. Then he looked down at himself, patting at his shirt and jacket. "You don't like it? Crap, do I look like trash?"

I blinked.

Had I really… just made Lea self-conscious? Lea? The guy who'd dragged me up to do karaoke with him? The guy who'd been dancing around like a doofus atop food court tables while lip-syncing to corny glam metal? That Lea? I wouldn't have even thought the word to exist in his vocabulary.

Oh gosh, I must have taken it too far in the other direction. It's 'Conceal, don't feel,' not 'Demean, be mean.'

Hastily, I said, "No, it's not that. I… you look… good." Like, real good… ahem, down girl. I averted my gaze, hoping my face didn't look as warm as it felt. "I just… wasn't expecting it, is all."

"Oh!" he perked up, a tiny smile pulling at his lips now. "Well, I'm supposed to be your dark, bad boy lover, right? Just wanted to make sure I played up the part. Whaddya think, do I look like your parents' worst nightmare or what?"

"That getup is going to leave an impression, that's for sure."

He started up the engine and it roared to life. "Hell yeah! This is how you pick me out of a crowd. I make myself easy to remember. No way your padre's forgetting me anytime soon."

"I doubt anyone's forgetting you anytime soon. Don't think they could even if they wanted to," I snorted, resting my elbow on the window sill and propping my head against my knuckles.

"Never really could just blend and fade into the background. Side effect of being so majestic," his tongue clicked twice and pretty sure there was a wink behind those shades. Then he nodded to the box in my lap as he reversed the car out of its space, "You can just toss that in the back with the others."

"Others?" I looked over my shoulder to the backseat to discover a few just like mine packed in there. "You brought more?"

He shrugged, exiting the lot and turning us out onto the main road. "Well yeah! Just wanted to help in whatever small way I could."

Small way? The guy was already throwing his whole friggin' life out of whack just to basically be my rent-a-boyfriend, for Pete's sake! I hadn't thought it possible for him to help me even more than he already was. And yet, he'd found a way. To be fair, I hadn't planned to take much back from my old condo, so really, the extra boxes weren't totally necessary. But still…

"Thanks, Lea," I gave him a tiny smile as I put mine with the rest of the herd, "you're very thoughtful."

His fingers ruffled his hair as he gave a sheepish laugh. "Nah, it's nothing."

Alright. Two minutes down. Only fifty-eight more to go.

Lord help me.

Remember when I was more hermity? Yeah, those were the days. I wonder whatever happened to those?

Oh, that's right. My sister and my roommate happened.

Brats.

"So…" I began, racking my brain for the next thing to talk about. Ah, small talk. Bane of my existence. "...nice ride. Please tell me you didn't get it just to complete this whole look you're going for."

"Shit, should I have not?" I just stared at him and he snerked, breaking out into a grin, "Nah, I'm just messing with ya. It was my old man's car. Only thing he left me when he kicked the bucket. Well, that and massive debt. Thankfully, the state took that second one off my hands."

That's right. Lea'd been brought up in the foster system. So this now explained why one of his parents had been out of the picture. I frowned, tucking in my bottom lip. "...I'm sorry."

"Why? Got no reason to be," he chuckled, shaking his head. "It was ages ago, I've long since made my peace with it. I'm not broken up about it, trust me."

My eyes drifted from the buildings blurring past us over to him. "What was he like?"

His head shifted slightly towards me for a second before pointing straight ahead again. "Well… he wasn't ever gonna be winning father of the year, that's for sure. Not even runner up or one of those cruddy lil participation ribbons. The guy ODed out when I was six, so take from that what you will." He paused, tapping an index finger to the steering wheel a few times. "...but he did care. Did his best to do right by me. Saïx too, even though he wasn't his kid. The man wasn't a bad guy… he just didn't have his shit together and never really was meant to be a father."

The downward tug at my lips deepened as I lowered my gaze to my hands, folded neatly in my lap. "...can I ask, ah… your mother..."

"Where she fits into all this?" he ventured and I gave a slow nod. "Oh, she makes Pops look like he was a goddamn saint. She's a leech. Just hopping from one sugar daddy to the next, popping out kids she never wanted. Same day we buried our old man, she took Saïx and me out for ice cream after. Handed us some munny and told us to go order and pay while she snagged us a table to sit at. When we turned around a few minutes later, she'd split. Haven't seen her since."

My heart squeezed as I regarded him with wide eyes. "Wow, that… that's just awful. You have no idea where she is at all?"

"Didn't say that now. We actually did some digging into it a few years ago. Turns out she's just a couple states over, shacked up with some new sucker. An orthodontist or something. They're living up the suburbia life with the white picket fence, two-point-five kids, the whole shebang. Guess Saïx and I were just her practice run rejects before she went off and started her real family." He shrugged, "Though maybe she'll eventually skip out on this one too, who knows?"

I tipped my head to one side. "How do you know all that if you haven't seen her?"

"I haven't. Saïx has." He stopped at a red light, flicking on his turn signal. Then his hand was rubbing at the nape of his neck. "...she did try to reach out to me once. Last year. Left a voicemail saying something about wanting to reconnect or some bullshit. I deleted it. Couldn't of been all that serious 'bout it, seeing as how she hasn't tried again since. Probably just a halfhearted attempt to ease her pathetic excuse for a conscience before washing her hands of it and calling it a day."

My eyebrows met in a peak before I looked away again, fingers absently toying with my braid. He was talking so calmly about it all, so casually. As if he were discussing nothing more interesting than the weather. It made it harder for me to figure out an appropriate response in a situation that I was already so completely socially ill-equipped to deal with in the first place. Should I be just as laid back about it as he was? No, that felt insensitive. Should I express pity? Absolutely not, he'd probably hate that…

Seriously, what do?

How do you people?

"Alright," his voice broke through my thoughts, "you're up for sharing time." The light changed green and he pressed down on the gas pedal, turning us onto the highway entrance. "Why'd you do it? Go all Runaway Bride on your big day?"

I was relieved that he (whether knowingly or not) had saved me from having to come up with something to say to his tragic backstory. Even if this did mean I had to now talk about myself, which usually would have been just as anxiety-inducing of an experience. But somehow, right here, right now, talking to Lea... the idea didn't seem as uncomfortable as I normally would've expected it to be.

Twisting the tip of my braid around one finger, I mulled over it for a few silent seconds. Finally, I said, "It… he and I… we just weren't… right. I thought we were. He thought we were. My parents and his parents certainly thought we were. And I didn't want to disappoint them, so I just kept telling myself that everything was as it should be. That he and I made sense. But we didn't. Not really, not… in my heart. We just…"

"You didn't love him," he said simply, and I winced. As if I'd done something wrong. Then I nodded. "And it took you getting within a stone's throw of saying 'I do' to realize that?"

"Well," I frowned up at the ceiling, "...I'd always heard that love takes time. So I think a part of me was just waiting for it to happen. Waiting for… I don't know… that moment where it'd just hit me, that moment of just… 'oh wow! So that's what this is supposed to feel like' or something. I thought maybe… maybe our first kiss. Or maybe by our first anniversary. Or maybe when he proposed to me. Or maybe when I was trying on gowns or looking at venues with him. But then, suddenly, it was our wedding day and it struck me that still… nothing. And if it I wasn't feeling it after being together for five years, that I probably was never going to. That's when the panic set in and… well…"

"Let me guess. That's when the legendary Phonebook Heist occurred," one corner of his lips twitched up.

I breathed a soft laugh. "Yeah. Had to ditch the big poofy dress. And I used the phonebook to track Rayne down, since she wasn't listed under her full name in it."

A snort escaped him. "Ever thought of this crazy lil thing all the kids are doing nowadays called writing things down on a post-it? I know, wild right? It's new, maybe ya haven't heard of it."

"I was a bit stressed and not exactly thinking clearly in that moment," I bit back a grin, giving his arm a gentle shove.

"Gee, I wonder why," he said wryly as he shifted lanes. "Still curious as to why you felt like you had to run away. Couldn't you have just called the wedding off?"

"You make it sound so easy," my lips twisted sourly. "If it were, do you think I would have let Rayne rope us into going along with this crazy plan of Anna's and hers? You don't know my parents. They… have a way of getting what they want. No one says no to them. In their world, things are done a certain way. Always have been, always will be, end of discussion."

"Their world?" one of his eyebrows arched. Then something clicked. "That's right, you're loaded."

I shook my head, "My parents are, not me. Not anymore, anyway. Not unless you think I'm scooping mall ice cream at minimum wage just for kicks."

"What, you don't have a trust fund or something?"

"No, I do. Or rather… I did. I'm not sure anymore, really, not after everything I've done. Mother and Father control it and can make sure I never see a cent of it now. Not that I think I even want it anymore," I sighed, eyes downcast as I rubbed my elbow. "I really… have no idea what to expect at this point. How this whole meeting with Father will go. What he'll say or do or… I'm just… terrified."

I felt an unexpected warmth on my shoulder and I glanced over to find Lea's hand resting there. He gave it a small squeeze and smiled, "It'll be okay, El. Everything'll work out, you'll see. You'll get through this. And I'll be there to help any way I can, capisce? Now buck up," he lightly nicked my chin with his knuckle before gripping the steering wheel again. "Gonna need you to bring your A-game here if we're gonna fool your old man. Do a real good job and there's an ice cream with your name on it when we get back to Twilight Town."

One side of my mouth tugged up. "Don't you still owe me ice cream for helping you study?"

"And I still plan to make good on that once I've finally nailed down your fave. Speaking of," he paused with a low hum. "...Aloha Ohana?" My lips parted but he was already shaking his head, "Nope, too chunky. You like your desserts like you like your men," he waggled his eyebrows, "smooth."

My grin twitched wider. "Oh, really? And how would you know?"

"Isn't it obvious? Cuz I'm yo man," he jabbed a thumb into his chest.

"...and you think you're smooth?"

"As silk, baby!"

I hid my growing smile behind my fingers. "You're a dork is what you are… but a sweet dork."

He chuckled. "Maybe. But don't tell anyone. I got my bad boy reputation to maintain."

"Your secret is safe with me."

Somehow I was now getting the feeling that this little road trip of ours?

Maybe wasn't going to be as bad as I'd originally thought.

"Whatcha think? Too much?"

I glanced over at Lea. Sunglasses now perched atop his head, he returned my gaze, looking away from using his rear view mirror to help him up his guyliner game. The makeup pencil in his hand lifted from his cheek where he'd been applying what looked to be an upside down teardrop mark just beneath his right eye.

I snerked and wrinkled my nose slightly.

Lea huffed out a tiny laugh. "Say no more," he reached over, pulling some tissue from the glove compartment and wiping off his cheek.

We'd arrived just a moment ago and had parked on Fjord Boulevard, right in front of my old condominium building. I'd been using that minute to gather myself and work up the nerve to actually get out of the car. If it hadn't already been made abundantly clear, Lea had been using that same minute just as wisely himself.

Inhaling and exhaling slowly one last time, I finally unbuckled my seatbelt, opened my door and stepped onto the sidewalk.

The building before me was tall, imposing, and screamed munny and decadence. I'd never really noticed the sheer air of grandeur about it before, but now it all but smacked me in the face. Gosh, had it really only been about a month since I'd last been here? It felt like eons ago. A whole other lifetime. That girl who'd lived here once upon a time… she hadn't been me. Not really. It almost felt wrong coming back here now. Like I was an imposter. Some sort of usurper. It made my insides shrivel up and it took everything I had not to just jump back into the car and speed away without so much as a backwards glance.

Spotting movement out of the corner of my eye, I turned my head to find Lea standing next to me now, a couple of the smaller cardboard boxes wedged between his arm and side. My hands went to take one from him but he pivoted back a step, shifting them out of my reach as he wagged a finger in my face, "Ah ah! Don't worry about it, I got 'em. Makes me feel all buff and manly." He flexed his free arm.

I gave him a dull look. "...they're empty."

"Shush, let me have this."

My eyelids drooped. "Fine. You're the manliest man to ever man."

"Thank you." Then he gave a tiny mock bow, sweeping one hand out wide towards the building before us, "Lady's first."

Shaking my head, I walked towards the doorman standing in wait beneath the long awning leading to the entrance.

That's right. Doorman. As if this place weren't fancy enough already.

"Welcome back, Miss Fryse," he greeted, pulling the door open for me. "Or, if I may be so bold, Mrs W-"

"No!" I blurted out quickly, eyes wide, palms blurring up in a stop gesture.

Oh gosh, he had no idea I'd ran out on the wedding.

...well of course he didn't! Why would he?

...awkwaaaaard.

"Th-thank you, Cliff," I shakily lowered my hands to clasp in front of me, averting my gaze. "Ah… Fryse, please… if you would."

The man seemed unperturbed. In fact, his face brightened, "Oh, how modern! My missus will be thrilled to hear it. I trust you had a lovely honeymoon?"

And the awkward just kept on coming.

"It… er… " I cleared my throat. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to be rude, but I'm actually in a small bit of a hurry. I have plans to meet with Father here shortly."

"Ah yes, so he said as well," he nodded before looking past me with a delicate frown. "And would this be the, uh… guest he mentioned would be accompanying you?"

I followed his gaze, glancing over my shoulder to where Lea stood behind me, hooligan incarnate. He clicked his tongue, shooting a finger gun at the doorman. I said, "Yes, I suppose he would b-" the words caught in my throat and I quickly looked back at Cliff. "Wait, so he said?" I echoed. "...is my father here already?"

"Why yes, ma'am, I let him in but a few moments ago."

My heart plummeted into my stomach.

I hadn't expected him to be here before us. I'd thought we would still have a little more time.

But he was here now.

This was happening now.

Like... now now.

And I was so very…

...very…

...NOT ready!

Somehow, I kept it together enough to manage a thanks to Cliff before stepping inside, feeling my knees start to go numb. And somehow, I kept it together while crossing the gilded, marble foyer to the elevators, ignoring the clamminess of my palms. I even somehow kept it together long enough to exchange pleasantries with the lobby attendant there who called the lift down for us before Lea and I stepped onto it and I, with only a slight tremor to my limbs, pushed the button for the top floor.

But the nanosecond those mechanized, mirrored doors slid shut…

"I can't!" My hands shot up, fingers digging into my scalp as I started hyperventilating and pacing, feeling the elevator begin to rise. "I can't go through with this! I can't, I just can't do it! This is crazy, this, this is nuts! How the heck did I ever let them talk me into this?! How?! There's just… just no way! It's not possible, I can't! I can't, I can't, I-"

Lea was suddenly in front of me, gently grabbing my arms and bringing me to an abrupt stop. "Woah now, slow down, El, breathe," he bent down to look me in the eye with concern. "It'll be okay. Trust me on this, you can do this. We can. You just gotta take it one step at a time and breathe, okay? Can you do that for me?"

"But how?! How will it be okay? I have to lie to him! I can't lie, I don't know how! I have no chill! You hear me? None! Zip! Absolutely zero chill! I couldn't even lie to Anna about the Easter Bunny when she was only four years old! Four, Lea. Four!"

"Okay, alright, then just don't think about it as lying. Think about it as…" his lips pursed to the left as his eyes shifted about. Then his face lit up, "...as one of those musicals you like so much!"

"Ah! We should break out into song and dance!" I said excitedly if somewhat desperately.

This is my brain. This is my brain on panic attack.

"...let's call that plan B. But no, I meant more like we're… between numbers right now and that we're acting. You like acting, right? Told me you used to do it all the time at camp, remember?"

"Acting…" I repeated slowly, turning the word over in my mind as some of the tension started to ease from my body.

Yes, acting. Acting technically, technically wasn't lying. Acting I could do.

...maybe.

I frowned at him. "I need a script."

"A script," he blinked. Then he straightened up, tapping a knuckle to his chin. "What about instead… guidelines?"

"Guidelines?" I echoed flatly.

"Yeah, for… ya know…" he pointed back and forth between him and me, "...this. Us. When we're in front of your folks and around the mall. Stuff like, uh..." he cleared his throat, scratching the back of his head, "...PDAs? Do's and don'ts. What's okay and what isn't. Boundaries and whatnot."

...oh.

Oh fudge.

"...you're kidding me… this is only coming up now?!" Recommencing pacing forthwith, now with added braid yanking action. "What's wrong with me, what was I thinking?! We had that whole friggin' car ride here, no, the whole last twenty-four hours and somehow we didn't discuss this already?! Not even once?!"

"El, El, it's okay, we can figure all that stuff out now."

His hand tried to close around my arm again, but I jerked it free. "How? There's no time! Any second, the elevator with chime and those doors will part and we'll have to face him and I'll crack and he'll know and, and, and that's it! Done! Finito! Curtains! It'll all be over before it's even begun and-"

This time he did manage to grab hold of my arm, pulling me to him and wrapping his arms around me in a tight hug. "Shh," he murmured, lightly stroking my hair and resting his chin on my head. He felt so warm as I took shallow, rapid breaths against his chest, inhaling that cinnamon scent of his combined with the oddly soothing smell of leather from his jacket that I was tightly gripping onto. My eyes slowly fluttered shut, my muscles starting to relax again, my panicked heart rate beginning to calm.

This was actually somewhat… kind of nice...

And then it happened.

The elevator chimed. Those doors parted. My eyes snapped open to discover standing there waiting for us on the other side was-

"F-Father!" I gasped, shoving Lea away. "Hi! I mean," I stood up straighter, stepped out onto the new floor, folded one hand over the other just below my waist, and ducked my head slightly, "H-Hello."

...wait.

Did I just…?

Instant mental replay.

-shoving Lea away-

Crud.

Not five seconds in and I was already acting in a most ungirlfriendlike fashion towards my alleged boyfriend.

What'd I tell you? Zero chill. Zilch.

"Elsa," I heard my father say, drawing my attention back to him. He was a tall man with hair the same auburn as Anna's. He looked stiff and rigid in the expensive dark blue suit he was wearing, lips set into a stoic line beneath his thin mustache and green eyes stern as he regarded me. The air felt heavy around us, the long stretch of silence deafening. I was convinced there was no possible way he couldn't hear the jackhammering of my heart against my ribcage while I tried to maintain a cool exterior under his scrutiny. Then finally after what felt like an eternity, he said evenly, "You look well."

I bit down on my lip as I lowered my gaze once more, eyes darting about. "...as do you."

Insert uncomfortably drawn-out pause. Then, "And I presume this would be…?"

He was looking at Lea, standing beside me now with boxes once more lazily propped on his jutted hip. My heart jolted and I started wringing my hands. "Ah… yes… this… this is…"

Just spit it out already!

"...this is boy. He is friend."

I word good.

Alright, take two.

Suppressing my wince, I tried again, "Er, that is to say, this is…" I clenched and unclenched my hands at my sides. "...this is my… my-"

"Lea," he rescued me, introducing himself and offering his hand.

My father just stared at it, expression unreadable, and there was a second - one very long second - where I thought he might not take it. But at last he did, if a touch gingerly, and gave it a curt shake. "A... pleasure, I'm sure."

"Likewise, Pops." He grinned now, "It's fine to call you Pops, right? Might as well get all friendly cuz we're gonna be seeing a lot of each other, no doubt."

Father didn't so much as yank his hand back as retrieve it as quickly as was politely and socially acceptable, his lips tight. "...Mr Fryse will suffice."

Lea just shrugged and grinned wider, taking his own hand back.

And slid it into mine, interlacing our fingers together.

Heart.

Flatlined.

Okay, sure, this really shouldn't have been all that big of a deal. After all, Lea had held my hand before. But that had just been when he'd needed to drag me somewhere. It'd been incidental. This? This was hand holding with purpose. This hand holding was a declaration. This hand holding was up on the metaphorical soapbox with a megaphone and would not be ignored. This hand holding was making a goddamn statement.

This hand holding was causing me to burn bright red.

Conceal, don't feel, conceal, don't feel, conceal, don't feel!

Luckily, Father's narrowed gaze was too focused on said hand holding to notice my face trying to give the plush, deep crimson carpet beneath our feet a run for its munny. After another excruciatingly long second (of which I was beginning to suspect this little visit would be in no short supply of), he whipped around and strode off down the hallway, back ramrod straight and voice taut as he said, "Let's step into your condo now."

"Let's," Lea chirped, following after him.

Still holding my hand.

I stumbled into awkward step beside him, glancing out of the corner of my eye down at where my tingling fingers were intertwined with his. This was no longer necessary… right? I mean, Father wasn't looking at us anymore. So I should just let go, shouldn't I? Yes… yes, I absolutely should. Okay, here we go… letting go now… in three… two… one...

...I wasn't letting go.

I shot my hand a tiny scowl. Fine, you win. Five more seconds, bucko, but that's it.

It remained stubbornly fastened to his. Fifteen seconds.

I rolled my eyes. Ten seconds, but that's as high as I'm willing to go.

...was I seriously haggling with my hand just now?

I'm in desperate need of having my head examined.

It wasn't long before we came to a stop where the hall turned at a corner, Father using a key already in hand to open the door located there. My door. Or rather… what was now formerly my door, I suppose. He walked in first with Lea not too far behind him and me in tow, my hand still in his.

To say the condo we'd stepped into was spacious would be an understatement. The living room alone probably could have fit Rayne's and Riku's apartment in it twice over. It was a corner unit with massive floor-to-ceiling windows leading out onto an expansive balcony overlooking the city and the distant white-capped mountains that surrounded it. With its crystal tables, art deco furniture, and extravagant paintings hanging on the walls, the sitting room was quite picturesque. So pretty, so pristine, so... sterile. Like one of those staged pictures that would be on a website trying to catch the eye of potential buyers. My mother had done the decorating, not I, which was probably why it looked so unlived in. This was more space than I had ever really needed anyway. I'd rarely left my own bedroom when I'd called this place home.

A low whistle blew from Lea's lips as his eyes drifted around the room. "Wow, you really were a princess up in a tower, huh?" He slipped his hand out of mine and I had to ignore how cold and lonely my fingers now felt. Stupid, clingy fingers. "Why don't you two take a minute to catch up while I," he held up the boxes, giving them a tiny shake, "go get started in your room. Which door is it? Bah, nevermind, I'll figure it out."

I blinked. Wait, my room? I didn't know if I was all that comfortable with the idea of someone being in there without me and going through my stuff.

I turned to look at him, opening my mouth to voice my objection. Before I could utter a sound however, his hand cradled the back of my neck, drawing me closer to him and planting a tender kiss to my forehead, sending waves of icy heat rippling all the way down to my toes.

I-

Wha-

Conc-

Don-

Fe-

Con- Co- C-C-Congeal, tone eel!

...wait, what?

Please stand by, Elsa is currently experiencing some minor technical difficulties.

He pulled back, smiling down at me and murmuring, "Have fun, babe." Yup. Those were words alright. Did I understand them? Nope! In fact, I wasn't comprehending much of anything in that second. "Pops," Lea shot my father a two-fingered salute before wandering off down an archway on the far side of the room leading to the rest of the condo.

Father lifted his nose with a sniff, lips pinching almost imperceptibly. "Your… friend is quite the... character."

"Ah… yes. He is," I heard myself replying, surprised that I was able to string more than two words together, bonus points for being in the correct order to boot. Wouldn't have thought it possible, what with my brains having been melted to mush inside the blazing sauna that was currently my face. There was no way Father could miss it this time. Hopefully he just thought I was embarrassed over the impropriety of Lea's forwardness. Not wanting to give him a chance to read too much into it, I hastily asked, "How is Mother?"

"As well as can be expected," he said flatly, folding his arms behind him and shifting his weight from one foot to the other. "...better… since we've had news of you."

I winced, looking down at my feet.

And there it was again. That stifling silence.

There were so many things unsaid hanging in the air between us. A big whopping elephant wearing a friggin' diamond-studded wedding gown in the room that neither one of us wanted to be the first one to bring up, it seemed. At least, I know I certainly didn't. I knew I couldn't avoid the unpleasant topic forever, but at the same time there was a silly little part of me that was hoping if I put it off long enough, that... I don't know... the statute of limitations for discussing it would expire or something.

If only.

Well, someone had to be the one to start. Might as well get this over with. Screwing my eyes shut, I took a deep breath and-

"Snowbunny? Could you come in here for a sec please?" Lea's voice rang out from down the hall.

Great. And just when my face had finally managed to cool down too. At the rate this was going, I was beginning to suspect my cheeks might get stuck in this lovely shade of tomato rouge.

Plastering on a smile, I told Father, "I'll be right back."

"Of course," he gave a simple nod. However, the tiny scowl he was directing towards where Lea's words had come from was not lost on me.

I primly and with as much dignity as I could muster walked over to the archway. As soon as I was out of his line of sight however, I broke into a sprint down the hall, skidding to a stop in the doorway to my bedroom and scrunching up my face. "Snowbunny?" I spat out like it left a bad taste in my mouth.

He looked up from where he was neatly folding one of my dresses into a box atop my bed, flashing me a grin. "Was trying out a pet name to use around the folks. Thoughts?"

"I think there's a razor thin line between you trying to not look or sound like a pushover in front of them and you just straight up pissing them off."

"Huh," he tipped his head to one side. "...keep workingshopping it then?"

I rolled my eyes with a soft snort, moving further into the room to stand in front of him, "Yes, I'd say so."

"Noted." He closed the flaps to the box shut before crossing his arms and shifting over to lean back against my vanity, frowning at me. "Hey, we're okay right?" At my quirked eyebrow, he elaborated, "Ya know, with the this," he raised one of his hands with a waggle, then pointed at my own hand, "holding that, and these," now he gestured to his lips before gently poking my brow, "planting one right there."

"Oh." I resisted the urge to reach up to where my forehead still felt warm and had the ghost of a tickle from the brush of his lips earlier. Doing my best to suppress the umpteenth blush of the day, I looked away, "No, no, that was nice… er, I mean fine. Acceptable."

Elsa, Queen of Keeping Her Cool.

He grinned in relief. "Good. Was just winging it since we didn't really get a chance to discuss anything, but wouldn't have wanted to do something that made you uncomfortable."

"Nope! Totally a-okay here." I gave him a thumbs up. Then immediately felt lame for giving him a thumbs up and instead put my hands to better use running them down my braid. "So… I'm assuming there's an actual reason you called me in here."

"Right!" He flicked a hand at the two cardboard crates sitting side by side atop my mattress. "We're gonna need more boxes from the car."

I furrowed my brow, approaching them. "But I thought I'd only need one. How'd you fill them both up already?"

Lea shrugged, one side of his mouth turning up. "Just grabbed stuff out of your closet. Anything that'd look cute on you."

I pulled the flaps back on one to peek inside, my eyes widening before hastily opening the other one as well and puffing out a sigh, "You've packed everything that was hanging in there."

"Well, yeah! Cuz everything looks cute on you, El!"

It should be illegal for him to say things like that.

My broiling cheeks seconded that notion.

Slapping the boxes shut again, I huffed, "Fine, we'll run back down to grab more after my father leaves. But you! You're no longer involved in the decision making of what I do or don't bring back, got it? I don't have room for all this junk at my new place," I jabbed a warning finger in his direction, to which he just held up his hands in surrender, smirking and giving me another tiny shrug.

That was the face of zero remorse.

And I couldn't even really get mad about it since he'd only been being his big dumb sweet self again.

Ugh, I didn't even really want all these things. All these clothes that'd been bought and paid for with my parents' munny. This was my new life, my own life free from their control and I wanted to manage it with absolutely zero help from them, nothing, not even so much as a stitch of clothing. The only real reason I'd even come here today was to see Father and set Operation Boyfriend But Shh Not Really in motion. I'd probably just end up giving most if not all of these dresses to charity anyway.

Shaking my head, I glanced about the room. "Now where…? Ah!" I'd spotted what I was looking for - my phone resting on the vanity next to Lea's hand. Probably left there by Anna weeks ago, since she'd been the one holding onto it for me on The Wedding Day That Never Was.

Lea sidestepped out of my way as I moved to pick it up. He gave me a curious look, "The parental units still gonna be paying for your data plan?"

"Doubt it. I wouldn't accept it, even if they offered. Rayne said she can put me on her and Riku's family plan until I've gotten a few more checks from work and can start paying for my own. It'll be nice not having to borrow hers all the time anymore."

...okay, I know I'd just had that little mental spiel about not wanting to accept anything from my parents. But come on now, in this day and age, phones are all but a necessity, not to mention expensive. Besides, it's not like I was just going to take it. I planned to reimburse my parents for it… discuss and figure out some sort of payment plan with them that would work with my budget.

"Well in that case," he pulled a black Sharpie from the pen holder on my vanity, biting down on the cap and pulling it off before taking one of my hands in his and turning my palm up so he could write a phone number on it, punctuated with a tiny heart.

I stared blankly at my hand. "Um…?"

He winked at me. "My digits."

Now I stared at him blankly. "I figured, but why?"

"What, you don't think you should have yo man's number on speed dial in your phone?"

"No, that I get, but why," I shoved my palm into his face, "on my hand?"

A tiny snerk through his nose. "How else were you gonna get it? By psychically plucking it outta the air from my mind?"

"No, by having Rayne enter it into my phone after recharging it when I got home," I said flatly.

He blinked, eyes darting to the left. "...alright, point there." Then he chuckled, scratching a spot behind his ear. "I've just always wanted to write my number on a girl's hand. Seemed like a real slick move."

I drooped my eyelids at him. "Was it everything you dreamed it would be, stud?"

"And more!" he beamed.

"You're weird."

"Careful now or all that sweet talk of yours will go straight to my head."

Fighting a begrudging grin, I snatched up the charger from where it lay on the vanity as well and stepped back over to the boxes, slipping it and the mobile in with the folded clothes. Then both my eyebrows shot up my forehead and I glanced back at him. "Wait, you've never written your number on a girl's hand before?"

He blinked back at me, "...no?"

"But Rayne told me what a ladykiller you used to be, and that right there seems like Ladykillers 101."

"Gah, Raindrop," he grumbled under his breath, facepalming. "...those were… you don't really need to exchange numbers when you're just… looking to hookup for a night."

"...oh." I looked away, seriously regretting pulling at this thread.

His hand went to the nape of his neck, tugging at the hairs there. "...I've changed a lot in the last year."

"It sounds like it," I smiled gently at him. Then I exhaled heavily, "Okay… guess I better get back out there then."

"Wait," his hand closed around my wrist as I turned to go, stopping me in my tracks. I gave him a questioning look and he released me, squinting at me and tapping a knuckle to his lips in thought. Then he snapped his fingers and was shrugging out of his leather jacket, holding it out towards me. "Put this on."

My head rocked back slightly, gaze shifting back and forth between him and it a few times. "...but I'm not cold. And we're inside. Why would I go back out to Father wearing your jacket?"

"That's the point," his eyes crinkled as he moved closer to me, slipping my arms into it and tugging it on, flipping the collar up. "Make him wonder. It'll drive him batshit. Now scoot," his fingertip booped my nose before he spun me around and gave me a light shove out of my room. I staggered out into the hall, glancing back at Lea as he leaned a shoulder against my door frame. "Go get 'im, tiger."

I shot him a hard stare. "Also not an acceptable pet name in front of my parents."

"Duly noted." His arms folded beneath his chest as he tossed his head towards the living room, "Now go on already, get."

Pressing my lips together into a thin line, I looked straight ahead down the hall, squared my shoulders and started a slow march forward.

Why was I doing all of this again? Oh, right. To get my parents to leave me alone and stop trying to interfere with my life. And wearing Lea's jacket was going to help with that. Somehow. Was still kind of fuzzy on the how. The jacket itself smelled strongly of boy - really nice smelling, cinnamon-spiced boy. It was actually kind of comforting and was easing my nerves somewhat. So in a way, I guess that was helping. I glanced down at the sleeves as I walked. They were too long, stretching past my hands and hiding the number written in fresh ink on my palm. I suppose that helped a bit too. It would have been awkward explaining it to Father if he had seen it. So in that regard, the jacket was also practical.

So there you have it.

A helpful, comforting, and practical jacket.

...ugh, what was I even doing anymore? Really? Could somebody tell me please? At this point, I was just grasping at straws here.

I stepped back out into the living room to find Father with his back to me as he faced the large windows, staring out onto the balcony and beyond. I gave a polite little cough into my hand to catch his attention, saying, "Sorry to keep you waiting."

"Not at all, I-" he cut himself off as he turned, spotting me. Or, more precisely, me in the jacket. He then proceeded to give the thing the darkest look I'd ever seen him give any poor, unsuspecting garment.

Welp. Mission accomplished there I guess.

Whatever the mission had been exactly.

I gnawed on my bottom lip, absently fiddling with the zipper dangling from the left leather sleeve. Then I broke the long stretch of silence with a delicate clearing of my throat. "S-so… about the, uh… about the wedd-"

His hand shot up, stopping my words dead. His face had regained its aloof, impassive mask once more. "Regrettably, we don't have time to properly discuss that matter this visit. I have business elsewhere that I must attend to shortly. I merely came to allow you access to your old condo."

"Oh," I breathed, frowning and quickly looking down at my feet.

"...and to see for myself how you were doing," he added, his voice softening somewhat. Maybe I'd only imagined it however. "Your mother… she's expressed wishes to see you as well."

My gaze lifted once more as I sucked in a tiny breath, feeling hope prickle inside my chest. "Ah… yes, of… of course! I could come visit in a few days or-"

"We're actually having a small family get-together in roughly two weeks' time. A bit of a weekend affair, if you will. I think it would be for the best if you came by then. We could set aside time to discuss your actions between the festivities. Of course, your… your friend," he tried, really did try, to restrain the curl of distaste to his lips here, but wasn't quite fully successful, "is extended the invitation as well."

"You're too kind, Pops!" Lea's chipper voice sounded from behind me even as I'd been opening my mouth to respond. Before I could turn to look at him, I felt his grip on my arm tugging me and I stumbled backwards into his chest where he proceeded to hug my shoulders from behind and nuzzle his cheek against mine. "We wouldn't miss it for the world!"

How I had yet to suffer a heart attack during this entire little excursion was beyond me.

Once again, the words 'Conceal, don't feel,' chanted like a desperate prayer through my mind as I grasped his arm, hiding my flushed face in the crook of his elbow. Those three little words were starting to blur together into gibberish and lose all meaning, I'd recited them so much at this point.

Father fixed us with a long, unblinking stare and he'd gone so still, I could have sworn he'd turned to solid stone for a second there. But at last, he managed a, "Wonderful." I seriously doubt he meant that. "We look forward to seeing you both there." That either. "Well then... I'll just leave this here," he deposited the key onto the dining table, "should you decide you need to come back at a later date for more of your belongings. If and when we decide to sell the unit, we'll be sure to let you know. I'll be in touch shortly with further details of the upcoming gathering, otherwise I'm sure your sister will be only too happy to pass along the information as well."

"Thank you… Father," I muffled into Lea's arm.

He bowed his head slightly. "Right then, well… I must be off."

"T'was lovely to make your acquaintance," I could all but hear the smirk in Lea's voice as Father turned to go.

He froze, posture reaching new magnitudes of stiffness previously thought impossible. "...likewise," was all he said after a beat, not even looking back before striding out the front door, clicking it shut behind him.

And just like that, he was gone.

"I think that went rather well," Lea said brightly, not yet removing his arms.

I sighed, unconsciously relaxing a bit back into his chest. "I guess. Though I was kind of hoping we'd be able to air everything out today so it'd be all over and done with... I suppose I should be glad he didn't just disown me on the spot, for whatever that's worth. This thing he's invited us to though… it makes me uneasy."

His hair tickled as he turned his head to look at me. "What makes you say that?"

A small frown marred my face. "I don't know… it's probably nothing, just me being paranoid. I guess… all we can do is go, continue to put on this little performance and see what happens." My eyelids drooped, "Speaking of which, we really need to get on setting those ground rules for PDAs."

He swiftly released me now, taking a step back and holding his arms up like a criminal caught red-handed, "Sorry, did I cross a line with that one?"

I turned to face him but didn't quite meet his gaze. I knew that if I did in this precise second, I might be setting a new world record for number of blushes per minute, or BPM if you will. Feeling I'd done enough of that for one day, I looked everywhere but directly into his eyes, fingers plucking at my braid. "Not… exactly. I just… need to be forewarned on these things… know what I'm getting into, so they don't, ah… catch me off guard in the future."

"Oh, so that's why you were such an awkward walnut the whole time," he laughed, moving over to one of the couches and flopping down unceremoniously onto it, kicking his boots up on the immaculate, glossy finish of the coffee table. "Thought that was a little weird. You acted like a guy's never given you snuggles and affection before."

My lips twisted to one side and I said nothing.

His eyes widened and he sat up straighter. "You gotta be pulling my leg here. You were dating the guy, your fiancé, for what... five years was it? What were you two even doing that whole time?"

Grimacing, I made my way over to sit on the opposite end of the sofa from him. "The thing is, my ex… he was never really a fan of romantic gestures, big or small. Especially not in front of other people."

"Seriously?" he looked positively offended at the very idea. "He had to at least hug you in public, right?" I hesitantly shook my head. "Brush your hair back behind your ear?" A pause, then a second small shake. "Shit, for the love of- hold your hand?" Annnnd a third. "Please, please tell me he at least kissed you."

So much for not making it into the Guinness book for the most BPM. With a tiny scowl, I said, "Well, of course he did. Though… mostly only behind closed doors. But he'd take me on dates to fancy restaurants, art galas, the opera... oh, and he'd occasionally tuck my hand into the crook of his elbow when we were out." It almost sounded like I was trying to defend him now. "And he'd… uh…" Huh. Guess that about covered it. "...well, he just thought such things to be garish, empty gestures that were unnecessary," I finished lamely.

Lea gaped at me. "...and you were gonna marry this guy? Dude sounds like a fucking idiot."

I looked at him sharply. "Excuse me?"

"Sorry, it's just…" he frowned now, leaning forward in his seat and planting his elbows on his knees, rubbing his arm. "El, you deserve better than that. Someone who'll worship the ground you walk on. Ya know… rose petals, white doves, the whole cornball, cheesy works."

"Oh." Would you look at that? Not two seconds and I'd already shattered the new BPM record I'd just set. I was really going to need to get this whole face heating situation under control, this quite simply would not fly anymore. "...th-thank you?"

He cleared his throat and propped his cheek in his palm, looking at me sideways. "No wonder you were weird about all that stuff I did. You've never really been all that touchy-feely with a guy before, huh?" He grinned, "Good news is we got two weeks to practice."

I cocked my head slightly. "Practice?"

"Yup!" He scooched over closer to me, nudging my shoulder with his. "We threw ya into the deep end before you were ready. Now we gotta rewind and actually teach you how to swim. And you know a good place to start? Learning by example."

"Which means…?" I raised an eyebrow at him.

"Observing some of the local wildlife perform their ritualistic mating displays in their natural habitat. That's right, you guessed it: couple-watching in the food court!"

Author's Note: Our couple is off to a rocky start! But it's to be expected with what an awkward penguin Elsa is. She was not built for this! But she'll get there… maybe xD They got 2 weeks to figure it out anyway… 2 whole weeks of fluff, mwahaha! Yeah, we're gonna take a lil detour off the Plot Highway here to make a stop in the good ol' town of Fluffsville for the next several chapters xD Also, Elsa's dress this chapter is loosely based on her Let It Go ice dress - the silhouette of it is at least (I think I used that fashion term correctly…). Lea's outfit is based on nothing, I just wanted to make him... smokin' hawt ;D ALSO, Elsa's dad isn't as nice a guy in this as he seems to be in the Frozen movies, but you all probably figured that was coming with the way he's been talked about the whole story thus far. To be fair, Elsa's parents in the movie could be considered a bit controlly with how they made Elsa suppress her powers, so just consider how he is in this story a twist on that from the movies xD Yet another also: Cliff (the doorman) is apparently the name of one of the rock trolls in the movie, so I figured, SURE, why not, let's name the doorman that! And one more also (last one, I swear!) - I'd run out of KH:BBS official ice cream flavors by this chapter. The one named in this chapter (based on Lilo and Stitch if it weren't obvious) was one my friend (who I'm borrowing Rayne from) came up with! I imagine it's description up on the Ice Palace menu would read something like "It's got all the punch of Hawaii's tangy fruit flavors and a little bit of Elvis for kicks! Naturally it's blue as the sea with bits of Hawaiian fruit in the center!" In any case, by the next time I needed to come up with an ice cream flavor name later on in this story, I'd figured out a new source list to pull from, as you'll all discover very soon!

Next chapter, will our leading man and lady get the hang of this whole relationship dealio? What couple(s) did Lea have in mind for them to watch? Will it actually help? Or will it only muddle matters further? Just what IS the world record for most blushes per minute and is Elsa really in the running for that highly coveted title? Stay tuned!

Thanks for reading, I super duper appreciate it! And an extra BIG thank you to those of you who’ve liked, reblogged, and followed so far, seeing those lil notifications always brings the biggest, goofiest smile to my face!

FIRST CHAPTER || PREVIOUS CHAPTER || NEXT CHAPTER

[bangtanfancamp]

S.U.G.A

-yoongi x reader

-10k pieces of fluff

-your flaky best friend forgets you,yet again, leaving you to spend the day with the oddest boy you’ve ever met. But maybe that’s not such a bad thing.

College had been the best experience so far. After growing up so sheltered and in such a small town, this new world of experiences was such an exhilarating adventure. There were so many people, so many new stories. You loved it.

You had never been in the center of things like this before. Always observed but never joined in. But you felt alive here. One of your favorite things you’d found so far was the theater department. People there had so much life, so much wild exuberance and this abundance of passion- it was infectious. Every second you were there you felt yourself coming alive, and you were beyond enamored with it.

It was also how you’d met one of your best friends here, Taehyung. Goofy, handsome, extraordinary Kim Taehyung. Every day he’d be a different character- different hairstyles, hair colors, piercings, clothes. He was constantly reinventing himself. You never knew what to expect, but the thing that never changed was his gigantic heart and his contagious laughter.

Taehyung made everything bright and impossibly joyful. He was hilarious and could turn the mood of an entire group when he walked into a room. He was kind to everyone and loyal to a fault to the people he loved, especially his best friend Jimin. He was incredibly talented in so many ways. You were constantly in awe of him. To be honest, you were battling a massive crush on him that was quickly going nowhere, but you couldn’t help it. He was … him. He was so effortlessly himself and absolutely wonderful. He was Taehyung…But, truth be told, in spite of all these wonderful things, that boy was flaky as heck.

Which is exactly how you wound up here- standing on the threshold of his house for the past fifteen minutes with no answer. The two of you were supposed to rehearse a scene for one of your classes. It had been Taehyung’s idea for you to come over to his house in the first place. But 15 minutes, 5 texts and 3 calls later, he was nowhere to be found while you froze your legs off in the chilly spring air. You were not dressed for this… this outfit had been chosen for aesthetics, not practicality.

Finally, something began to buzz in your pocket. You snatched out your phone to be greeted with the contact photo he’d been so proud of- his handsome face smashed behind glass like he was trapped in your phone. Normally, it made you smile, but right now the best you could muster was snorting in annoyance as you answered the call, bringing it to your ear without bothering to say hello. You didn’t really have to. Taehyung started in immediately with-

“OH MY GOSH, ______, I am SO SORRY!!! I totally, completely forgot we had plans today! I am so sorry. I’m the worst!! the absolute worst! Do you hate me? I’d hate me. I’m so sorry,____. Ugh. I met for breakfast with Jimin and Mina and inspiration struck and well, we’re in the middle of dying Jimin’s hair.”

Huh. That was a new one. You certainly hadn’t gotten that excuse from anyone  before.

“I’m so sorry,_____. I’ll make it up to you! I will. I promise I will. You know I’m good for it. Food later? On me? We can get your favorite- chipotle? Extra chips and everything.”

“And guac?” You added softly after a moment’s hesitation.

“YES! Oh my god YES! She still loves me guys!” He yelled back to the room.

“Yes! You can have all the guac in the world. You can have an entire swimming pool full of avocados if you forgive me!”

You rolled your eyes at him. Why did he have to be so cute all the time. How were you supposed to stay mad at that?

“Calm down,” you laughed. “You’re so Stupid. But what do I do now? While you’re still busy dying jimin’s hair…?”

“Silver! We’re dying it silver. It’s gonna look so good, ____, my piece de resistance. And maybe once he looks like a Greek god, he’ll finally have the nerve to ask that girl from economics out so we can STOP HEARING ABOUT IT EVERY- ow! Hey! that hurt! Show some respect. I hold your good looks in my hands!!” Tae shouted. Jimin must have smacked him for his comment. You couldn’t help but laugh.

“Tae,” you interrupted, attempting to grab his attention. “Tae!”

“Sorry, love. That heathen almost bruised me. What is it?”

A soft blush illuminated your cheeks at his casual endearment. You made a mental note to process the glory of his lips calling you “love” at another time- you know, when it wasn’t his fault that you were freezing your extremities off.

“I live across campus, Tae. I biked all the way over here to see you, and I really am in no mood or that kind of shape to just turn around and go back already. Plus, I’m freezing. It’s like the second coming of Jack Frost out here. I thought it was supposed to be warming up.”

“You’re totally right. The jacket I had to throw on completely ruined my look this morning. Tragic rockstar chic will have to wait for better weather,” he lamented. “Hey, why don’t you just crash at my place until I get back there? I don’t think any of my roommates are home. There’s free tv and you know where all the good snacks are. There’s a key in the mailbox.”

“Your mailbox? Isn’t that incredibly unsafe?” you scrutinized.

“Someone’s always losing one so we stuffed an extra in there. I will not be dragged out of bed at 2am to let someone and their hookup in when I have an audition the next day just because they can’t be bothered to keep up with their keys in the throes of passion,” he said disgustedly. Clearly this hypothetical had actually happened. Probably pretty recently gauging the fleeting irritation in his usually chipper tone. “Anyway, I’ll be home in two hours- tops! Promise! In the meantime, my home is your home.”

“Fine. But if you’re not here in two hours, you owe me ice cream after chipotle, and I intend to collect, good sir.”

“MUAH!” Tae blew kisses at you through the phone. “Of course, princess! Muah! love you! You’re the best!”

“Yes, I am,” you sassed, attempting to cover the spike in your heartbeat. “Now go, before you fry jimin’s hair off. He won’t know what to do with himself if there’s nothing to run his fingers through.”

“Yah! Could that happen?” Jimin’s clear voice piped up in the background. “You said this was foolproof!”

“It is! Don’t worry! I got this. I’m basically a pro” Tae hushed him. “___, bye my love! Don’t burn anything down cuz you’re mad at me.”

“No promises,” you smiled into the phone as Tae rushed to quip back before you ended the call with a click. “Well all right then, this isn’t weird at all.”

You fumbled around the mailbox until you found the key they’d taped on the inside. You debated whether you should bring the massive stack of mail in it inside with you. Clearly no one had checked it in a while but wasn’t it a crime to tamper with someone else’s mail? Did this count? Whatever. It needed to be done, and you knew Tae certainly wasn’t gonna do it so you gathered up the armful and let yourself inside.

This felt so strange, walking into someone else’s home. You’d been here before for parties and to watch movies- epic marathons of whatever Tae was currently immersing himself in or terrible foreign films you had to dissect and critique for class- and for Tae’s award show watch parties (the oscars were his film critic super bowl), but this was different. This was another animal entirely. Being in the silence of someone else’s home when they weren’t there felt vaguely like trespassing even though you had permission to be there. Tae was alright with it, but you weren’t sure if you were.

You dropped your massive canvas bag by the front door and made your way to the kitchen. He was right- at least you knew where the good food was. You’d been responsible for helping refill enough snack bowls at Tae’s parties.

Tae split the massive house with four other guys, but you’d only met a couple of them. Everyone’s schedule was so all over the place that you’d only met Namjoon and Jungkook- the first double majoring in philosophy and business so you hardly ever saw him but he seemed cool, and the latter was busy giving Jimin a run for his money in the dance department. The other two you had yet to meet.

Helping yourself to a bag of barbecue potato chips and a cold can of root beer, you made your way toward the living room when you suddenly realized how stupidly wrong Tae had been- You weren’t alone at all. There was a boy on the couch. An incredibly cute boy at that.

He was fully dressed in an over the top black and white outfit. Sleeves cut off the too long shirt, black shorts, striped socks and black high tops. He had on way too much chunky jewelry and a backwards black and white snapback. Hardly the sort of things someone wore to bum around in at home. He had a thick shock of maroon hair, and it looked like- was he wearing eyeliner? Yes…yes, he was. A thick band of it too. He was stretched across the sofa, eye closed, with a chunky set of headphones over his ears, and you could hear the bass in the music from here. That must be why he hadn’t heard you banging on the door half the morning.

You froze in the doorway, unsure of what to do with yourself. No one was supposed to be here. This was weird enough when you thought you were alone. Now this poor guy was gonna think someone had broken into his house, and he wouldn’t be entirely wrong. “God dang it, Taehyung. How do you always get me into crap like this when you’re not even here?” You groaned under your breath, about to turn around and slip out as quietly as you’d come in, when your company finally noticed you.

“Um, hello?” A low voice croaked out. It wasn’t as deep as Taehyung’s, but it had a certain kind of authority to it that made you still immediately.

“Oh…. h-hi there,” you waved meekly.

“Are you- did Namjoon- are you a guest of his?” The boy queried, squinting his inscrutable eyes at you and pushing one ear of his headphones back to hear your answer. God, he was even cuter than you’d thought.

“What? No, i’m…oh! You mean??? No! Dear god, no, I’m not one of Namjoon’s booty calls.” You balked.

He seemed to realize that he’d alarmed you and immediately sat up. “Hey, it’s okay if you were. We’re all adults here. I didn’t mean anything by it.” He puts his hands out, palms toward you- God they were pretty hands though- like he was trying not to startle an animal. You probably did look pretty jumpy at this point. What was in the water at this place that all the boys looked so unreal?

“There’s just… not usually pretty girls just wandering around the house in the middle of the day when I think I’m here alone. Just… trying to figure it out.” He explained.

“Oh,” you sighed. “That’s fair. I’m sorry there’s a…uh, stranger … in your house. I’m a friend of Taehyung’s. We were supposed to rehearse for a project today, and he totally forgot and bailed on me. I live over in the Hillman dorm so he said I could crash inside until he got here. I’m sorry. He said no one was home.”

Quietly, he nodded, taking your explanation in.

“I-I can go,” you began to drift backwards. “It’s not that big a deal. I can wait for Tae somewhere else.”

“Hey. No, it’s okay. Hillman’s clear across campus. That’s too far if you’re trying to get a hold of him. You can stay. On one condition.”

Quirking your eyebrow, you stilled at this. “Okayyy….what is it?

“You have to share those chips with me.”  Simple enough. He leaned forward, elbows to knees, to whisper the next part conspiratorially,

“And you can’t tell anyone I let you steal one of my sodas and survive. It’ll ruin my credibility around here.” For the first time, he smiled. And boy, what a smile. The intensity of his demeanor dissolved instantly, replaced by this sweet, innocent smile that warmed his entire face. Something about it clutched at your chest in a way you hadn’t expected.

“Oh God, I stole your soda?” You groaned. “I’m really battin a thousand today, huh?”

Sighing, you trudged toward the couch as he pulled his feet back to make room for you. You flopped down on the far end of it and kicked your head back to look at the ceiling. “I’m really sorry about that…?” You rolled your neck over to look at him, voice lilting up at the end in a question.

“Yoongi,” he smirked.

“______,” you huffed back, annoyed with yourself for how this entire day had gone so far. You extended your hand toward his. “Nice to officially meet you.”

He hesitated, only for a second, his feline  features sizing you up. Nobody had ever looked at you with this kind of scrutiny before. You couldn’t quite describe it. He wasn’t objectifying you. Honestly, it looked like he was just trying to figure you out. Like you might be the only person who knew the answer to a puzzle he’d been trying to solve for decades, and he’d gotten bored waiting for you to show up. You didn’t know what to do with that.

Slowly, he took your hand in his to shake it back. His hands were larger than you expected, strong with intricate veins running across the back of his palm. They were impossibly warm. You wondered what you’d gotten yourself in to.

“Likewise. I’m guessing I’m the last one to meet you?” He asked.

“Not quite.There’s still one other roommate I don’t think I’ve met yet. Tae told me his name. I think it was….is his name José..?”

“Hoseok.” Yoongi grunted, rolling his eyes absurdly far back in his head. “And no, you must not have. Trust me. You’d remember him.”

“Do you guys not get along? Sensing some tension here.” You also noticed Yoongi hadn’t seemed to let go of your hand yet. You cleared your throat, only to be met with a questioning look. You darted your eyes to where your hands were still joined as yoongi’s eyebrows shot up to hide beneath his shaggy bangs. He dropped your hand immediately like it was cursed. Geeze, He didn’t have to throw it like that. His contact had been kind of…nice.

“Sorry.. on a major sleep deficit over here. Must have spaced out.” He buried a hand in the hair at the nape of his neck .You wondered in passing if his hair felt soft.

“S’fine. So, what’s the deal with hoseok? What’s the hostility there?”

“There’s not. He’s my best friend. He just drives me nuts sometimes. He’s also the reason I’ve been up since 5am today.” He shook his head disgustedly.

“Good grief, why?” You were intrigued.

He pulled his headphones down to settle around his neck and straightened the backwards  cap he had on.

“Isn’t that awful? I was having such a good night’s sleep too…Hobi is in the dance department. He has this assignment to create a visual project with students from another complimentary major so he pulled me and Namjoon in on it. Something about learning how to network…”

“I thought Joonie was a philosophy major?” your brow crinkled in confusion.

“He is. But little known fact-  he’s also one of the best rappers on campus.”

You felt your eyes go wide before you could stop them. “Seriously?! I mean, I guess he’s got the voice for it.”

“Does the name RM mean anything to you?l

“Half the girls in my dorm want to throw their panties at him. They talk about him all the time- they never shut up about him actually. But I’ve never made it to one of his shows. Why?”

Yoongi’s eye sparkled, chuckling to himself. “That’s Namjoon.”

“SHUT. UP!” Stunned, you clapped your hand over your mouth. “you’ve GOT to be kidding!”

“No, he is. Scouts honor. So now that you know, are you gonna be one of those girls throwing your panties at him too?” Yoongi’s dark eyes glowed with mischief.

“I’ve known you 20 whole minutes and that’s already the second time you’ve insinuated that I want to be in Joon’s bed. Should I be offended by that?” You pressed your hand to your chest in mock disgrace, a challenge in your eyes.

Laughing, Yoongi ducked his head sheepishly.

“Dang,you’re right, aren’t you? My bad. I guess I’m just kind of used to that sort of traffic around here. But you seem like a nice girl. I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“Hmm, it’s fine.” You smiled. And it was…You had much bigger concerns- like did Tae ever bring other girls around? You weren’t sure why the thought of that bothered you so much. A boy as flirty and outgoing as him must take girls home all the time, but you couldn’t help the sharp pang of whatever this was that stung your chest. Strangely, you then wondered if yoongi ever did, a thought you quickly brushed aside as your stomach twisted. You didn’t much like that idea either.

“Honestly, I’m just waiting to find out if there’s an explanation for this get up of yours.” You gestured toward his body.

“Hey! This is a look.”  His brows crumpled in defiance.

“Oh it’s quite a look all right. Very 2013.” You teased.

He huffed at you and readjusted his hat as he soundlessly mimicked you. You couldn’t help but laugh.

“Anyway! Namjoon, hobi and I are all rappers actually. We’ve messed around with some song writing, played a few gigs. They’ve gone pretty well so hobi took this project as an excuse to make a music video for us. Jungkook’s been thinking about switching to the film department so he roped him into being our cameraman.”

“Is that why you were up before God and the sun?”

“Yeah, hobi showed up banging on the door at the butt crack of dawn and brought these God awful outfits. He insisted that we wear them and smeared this ridiculous makeup all over us. Told us to stop complaining- that he always has to wear stage makeup for performances and to stop acting like we were above it,” he gestured annoyed at his face.

“I kinda like it….” you offered softly. You caught him curiously dart his eyes at you. “What? I think it looks good …on you. Makes your eyes look-intense. I certainly wouldn’t mess with you.”

He playfully snarled, baring his teeth at you.

“Well, at least that makes one of us. I think it looks ridiculous. I just don’t know how to take it off. Every time I try to, I just spread it around. Makes it worse”

“I see that,” You giggled. “ I can help you, if you want. After  I find out the rest of the story.”

“Deal.” He arched a sinister eyebrow at you.

“So. Where was I ? Oh. 5am call time, ridiculous outfits, stupid makeup. He drags me, Namjoon and jungkook to the middle of a rooftop downtown and then hoseok decides he wants us all to learn this stupid choreography he’s come up with. For him that’s fine, it’s what he does. But I hate it- I can do it, don’t get me wrong - but I hate it. I just wanted to do what I came there for- rap- But he wouldn’t back down, he insisted on it since it was for his grade and his vision, whatever that means.

“So we spent the next 5 hours going over and over it all. I got it down too. At least I thought I did, until we started shooting and hobi became the worst director ever. I finally gave up and told him he could film my scenes tomorrow but I was done for the day. So I bounced. And here we are.” He spread his arms and crashed back against the couch, drawing a laugh from you.

“So hoseok is a dance nazi?” You asked, leaning forward to assess how to get all this makeup off Yoongi.

“Yep… i was too tired to change so I just crashed on the couch, ready to finally get some peace and quiet without him squawking at me every five seconds.” He scrunched his face in annoyance, shaking his head like he was reliving it again. He actually looked pretty adorable when he was frustrated.

“Sounds like you barely made it out alive,” you teased.

“You have no idea. I had to leave my dignity behind as a distraction.”

“Well, let’s see if we can help get you some of it  back. I think I have some of those wipe thingies that get makeup off in my bag. Let me grab it.” You hopped off the sofa, sundress swinging around your hips, and bounded toward the door. You returned moments later with your giant canvas tote.

“Dang.. You sure taehyung stood you up? I think you lost him somewhere in that bag. I can hear him crying for help,” Yoongi snickered, shoving a chip in his mouth.

Blushing, you clutched it closer to your body.

“Ha ha. I just never know what I’m gonna need- so I bring everything.”

“I can see that,” he teased.

“And if I didn’t, then you wouldn’t be one step closer to not looking like the joker anymore, so hush will you?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Yoongi smirked, raising his hands in surrender. It made your pulse quicken for some reason. Taking a calming breath, you sat back down beside him, much closer this time.

“May I ?” You asked, reaching for his hat.

“Sure.” He smiled warmly at you.

You gently moved the cap back and his thick hair flopped forward into his eyes. He attempted to blow his fringe out of his eyes, trying to sit still for you, but with no luck. You gingerly reached out to push his hair back for him and couldn’t help but notice how his chest stilled at your touch.

Gosh, you barely knew this guy. What were you doing? You’d help put on and take off makeup a million times for shows and parties. Why did this feel so different?

“Don’t let this be weird. This is gonna have to come off somehow right? So just um, close your eyes for me okay?”

“You got it, boss.” He mumbled, lashes fluttering shut over his cheeks.

“Do you- are those fake eyelashes Yoongi?” You tried to stifle your laughter.

“Did he -are you serious ? God I don’t know what he was doing. I was half asleep when he did this to me.”

“And foundation?”

“Yeahhhhh, that I know. Again, not my idea.”

“You poor thing,” a giggle spilling from your lips that you tried to pull back. “Don’t worry, I’ve got you. Just relax for me okay?.”

“This is as relaxed as I get.” He quipped, but you couldn’t help but notice the smile tugging on the ends of his lips.

Lifting his chin with your forefinger and thumb,

You went to work carefully removing the terribly applied lash strip clinging desperately to one eye. His eyeliner had been so thick you hadn’t caught it all this time. His eyelids fluttered with relief after the sticky thing was removed, his face twisting and stretching like he was trying to feel if he was himself again.

Once free of it, you carefully followed the curves of face to help him get the rest of the eye makeup off. It wasn’t until you were this close that you could take in just how beautiful he was. With his eyes closed, you took a moment to really savor his features. They were so delicate but so perfect. The ridge of his jaw was so smooth, his skin beneath the makeup perfectly polished marble.

He noticed your stillness and smiled.

“Everything all right out there?”

Startled out of your day dream, you scrambled back to work. “Of course. Just assessing the damage.”

“Whatever you say,” he smirked. He seemed to be warming up around you. He so was easy to talk to despite his pensive aura. You liked talking to him.

“What’s yours by the way?”

“My what?”

“Your major. What’s your story?”

“Nothing particularly interesting I’m afraid. I’m undeclared right now. Every person I meet here seems so incredibly talented. Even if you just look at the people who live in this house- painters, philosophers, actors, filmmakers, dancers, poets….rappers. I had no idea a person could be so many things. Every time I think I know what I want to pursue, I find out five more options and I’m back to square one.” You dabbed at a particularly stubborn spot along the corner of his eye.

“i guess I’m still trying to find where I fit. Growing up I thought you had to find one thing, stick to it, perfect it and that became your future. Became who you were. But… I don’t think it’s that simple anymore.”

“People are more complex than we give them credit for. They evolve so much over time. It’s hard to ever really know someone.” Yoongi mused.

“What about you?” You asked softly.

“Oh, uh-Music production,” he responds quietly, almost a whisper.

Impressive. That was one of the hardest programs to get into here.

“That’s… dang. You any good?”  You nudged his ribs with your elbow. Despite his thin frame, he actually felt quite solid.

“Who knows” he shrugged. “ but I love it.” He mumbled the last part almost as an afterthought. Like he wasn’t sure he wanted to share it. You tucked your feet beneath you as you got comfortable on the couch, increasingly intrigued by the boy before you.

“That’s really cool. But I meant does anybody really know you?” it felt like a strange question, but you were so intrigued by him- you were honestly just trying to figure out if there was anyone he’d let close enough to crack his algorithm.

“people know as much as I let them know.” He said thoughtfully.

“But..doesn’t that get lonely?” You brushed along his cheekbone, noting how quickly the conversation had veered in a heavy direction.

Yoongi was quiet for a beat. Slowly, he exhaled before simply answering “yes.”

Softly, your hands fell away from his face and folded in your lap. Yoongi cleared his throat, but you remained silent. You hadn’t expected him to share something like that with you so easily. What could you possibly say now?

He reached up run his fingers over his face as his eyes fluttered open.

“Are we finished? Am I myself again?”

You nodded gently. “All clear,” a smile ghosting across your lips.

“Ya! Finally!!” He stretched his arms out wide, shaking his head dramatically. “I can breathe again! Aaagh!! I could kiss you.” Yoongi didn’t seem to notice the impact of his words on you, too busy enjoying his freedom.

“comments like that and you’re busy worried about girls wandering out from Namjoon’s bed….” you mumbled to yourself.

“What was that?” He asked, neck twisting over his shoulder to look back at you. You blushed and dropped your eyes.

“Oh! Nothing. Don’t worry about it.” You tried to cover for yourself, how well you didn’t know. He shrugged, unbothered and lifted himself from the couch.

“Hey, i’m gonna change out of the rest of this.” He slipped his thumb beneath one of his chunky gold chains. “Finally got some momentum now that my face is back in order.” His smile was a bit lopsided and it made you want to kiss the corner of it.

“Glad to have inspired you. Maybe I should head out…”

“Why?” He grunted. “You just got here. Sit tight. We can watch a movie.” With that, he left. Off and down the hallway, he disappeared with a click.

Welp, this was an interesting turn of events. You crossed your legs, feet tucked beneath you as you spread the skirt of your dress over them. You felt strangely nervous now, despite his invitation. You barely knew him so why were so glad he had asked you to stay? You took a sip of your soda and glanced around the room, fidgety and restless, eventually pulling out your phone hoping that scrolling through it would distract you from waiting for your unexpected company.

Soon enough, yoongi returned, plopping on the sofa, albeit much closer than he’d been before. You were still wedged against the left arm of it but he’d planted himself mid sofa this time, not on the other end. There was still distance but not enough to calm your pulse. He’d changed into a long black sweater. The sleeves were too long and spilled over his knuckles, while his legs were adorned in fitted black jeans with a rip in the knee that stretched as he shifted to find a comfortable position. You could tell he felt more like himself this way, his demeanor had shifted. It was easier, lighter, more open. It suited him.

“So,” he broke the silence,” what kind of movies do you like to watch? And Please don’t tell me you’re as much of a snob as taehyung.” He turned his face to look at you.

“No,” you laughed. “I’m not. He is a bit hard to please in that department, isn’t he?”

“You have no idea. Last week, jungkook was watching transformers in here and Tae practically gave him an entire dissertation on how much he hated Michael Bay’s cinematography.” Yoongi shook his head, disgruntledly.

“Yeah, that sounds like him. Though transformers is hardly a masterpiece. Is that your kind of film?”

His face scrunched,” I don’t think it’s anyone’s kind of film. That movie is mindless- just bombs, butts and boobs. It’s just something to have on in the background. I’m not invested enough to care that much.”

“So, what do you like then?”

His crooked smile was back. “Ah, ah, you never answered my question,” he tutted at you. “I have seniority here and I asked you first. So spill.” There was a challenge in his eyes, but a whimsy in them too. Like if you answered,  correctly he might have a prize for you.

“Honestly?”

“Honestly.”

“Okay, you’re gonna think this is silly but….” you drew in a breath.

“Ilikemusicals” you blurted out all at once and Yoongi laughed- truly deeply big belly laughed. Shocked at his reaction, you fought back the urge to pop him in the shoulder.

“What’s so bad about that!? Gosh you said it like you were confessing your had leprosy..or herpes. Everybody likes musicals.” He said flippantly.

“Hardly. Nobody in my town growing up liked musicals. The theater kids were weirdos.” You frowned, arms wrapped protectively to your body. eyes suddenly occupying themselves with a particularly fascinating stain on the carpet as you avoided yoongi’s gaze.

“Well, that sucks. But it just means you grew up around narrow minded people. Anyone worth their fine arts credit loves La La Land around here.” He leaned over to bump his elbow to your arm, face dipping to find your eyes. “Now will you look at me again?”

You felt yourself unfurl a little bit as you reached to tuck your hair behind your ear and found that lopsided grin you felt yourself yet again reacting to. “Fine. I accept my punishment.” You attempt to sneer but it comes out far too soft, all the ferocity of a fluffy little herbivore.

“We both know looking at me isn’t a punishment.” His eyes drift sideways at you, a high eyebrow arched as he extends his neck and lifts his chin to display his profile for you, elegant hands tracing the crook of his jawline and the length of his throat. Oh god……was it normal for your pulse to hitch like that? Time to get this back under control.

“Confident boy.” You tipped your head to the side, and Yoongi’s smile grew so wide you could see all of his teeth.

“That I am- when I wanna be, I guess. I can see why Tae likes having you around,_____. You’re a fun girl.” He stated it plainly like it was the most obvious fact in the world. Tae. You were supposed to be waiting for him.You’d gotten so wrapped up in yoongi that you’d stopped watching the clock ages ago. How strange. Tae normally occupied so much of your brain space but right now the only thing on your mind was Yoongi. Shocking how quickly your attention had been usurped by this new boy.

“Thanks. You’re bad not at all, Yoongs. That eyeliner led me astray.”

He snorted with deep throaty chuckle. “Yoongs? Is that what you just called me?”

“What if it is?” You teased. Uh oh, did he not like that?

“Then I take back my previous compliments.”

“Wow. Is that really all it takes to fall out of your good graces?” You feigned offense.

“Apparently yes. Cuz that was god awful. Never call me that again. You really think that was gonna be the winner?” He deadpanned as he looked sideways at you, hand poised on his knee flicking through the TV guide.

“I was just testing it out. I’ve already seen you barefaced, I thought maybe we were close enough  for nicknames.” You attempted to shrug nonchalantly.

His feline eyes squinted over at you again. God, he was hard to read when he wanted to be. But then that whisper of a smile was back creeping up the side of his lips and you felt yourself finally exhale.

“Fair enough,” he nodded with a soft laugh. “Just not that one. There are much better names you could be calling me.” He bit his bottom lip playfully, eyebrows wiggling and disappearing behind his scarlet fringe.

“Gross. Hard pass.” You tried to make your face a mask of disinterest, but behind the veil you felt your chest collapsing. This boy. He erupted into bright laughter, almost cackling at you.

“God you’re cute when you’re uncomfortable. I can see right through you.” He reached over to pinch at your cheek. For a few dazed seconds, you let him. You were so caught off guard by his touch you didn’t know if you should stop it. Eventually you wriggled your face away, huffing at his long fingers. Was cute a good thing ? In your experience attractive boys tended to friend zone “cute” girls. It was usually a glorified step above being called their sister. But yoongi didn’t say it like that… you wondered.

“So hotshot, since my ideas out of contention, what’s yours then? What do they call you on stage?” You recrossed your arms beneath your cleavage and stared defiantly at him. His eyes flicked down just for a second before they fell away, tongue peeking out to the edges of his smile.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“You know, what name do you rap under?” Your eyes went a little round, hoping you’d asked that right.

“Ah. It’s kind of.. I don’t know. Say what you will, I guess.” He ruffled the hair at the back of his head. “Suga. I go by Suga.”

A snort flew out of you before you could stop it. “Seriously? And you gave me crap about Yoongs?”

“I know. I know. It’s a long story. But I’m kind of attached to it now.” His smile was soft, like he truly was terribly fond of the moniker.

“I don’t know. You’re gonna have to convince me on that one.” You lifted a quizzical brow at him. His eyes glistened at your challenge and suddenly you didn’t fee quite as in charge anymore.

“It makes for a great intro on my verses when I’m working with the guys.”

“Oh really? Show me.” You weren’t sure where that came from.

“Feisty. Okay.” He reached in his pocket to pull out his phone. He thumbed around looking for something on it until he smirked triumphantly. His intense gaze returned you and his lips snaked into a smile.  Why was he looking at you like that? Like he was going to devour you and have fun while he did it.

“I have one condition.”

“Again with the conditions. What is it this time?” This was all a game to him. It made you feel like a rubiks cube- you weren’t if he was trying to solve you or you were trying to solve him-  but he was so god dang intriguing that you were willing to play along either way.

With his gaze locked on you, he breathed, “You have to close your eyes.”

“What?” You felt your brows pinch together.

“I’m serious. Close them. You’ll thank me later.” He winked, his grin all teeth.

“Uh huh. Sure… fine.” You pivoted toward him with a bounce, settling into your new position. You tucked your hair behind both ears. “Whatever you’ve got- impress me.” You waved your fingers in the air mystically.

He chuckled. “Calm down, Scarlet witch. Just enjoy.”

In the silence, you heard him shuffle and felt the couch dip. He was right in front of you now. Carefully, you stretched your fingers out only to retract them immediately when they brushed the denim on his shin. “Oof, Sorry.”

“Can’t keep your hands to yourself all ready. I didn’t even start the verse yet.” The smile in his voice was so endearing despite his cocky words. You twisted your face into a mocking smile and stuck your tongue out at him. He could be such a smug little- Wait. Oh… was he gonna? Suddenly, a digital beat started to play from his phone. It was intricate and layered-the bass in it was addictive and rhythmic. The production was impeccable. You wondered if he’d made it.

The couch shifted again and yoongi leaned in toward your ear. You could feel his breath tickling your skin and it made you shiver. After a few seconds of an intro, you heard him inhale to begin and as promised, his verse began with a velvet smooth “Suga”- a breathy whisper that tumbled out of his lips and fell tingling down your spine. Oh god.

He began to rap fluidly over the beat in a mixture of Korean and english, his voice gravelly and deep as he played with melodies and timing. You’d never heard anyone sound like that. He played with the textures of the noises he made, sometimes sounding so aggressive it almost came across as a snarl but other times sounding so smooth and gentle that his throaty voice felt altogether too intimate. He got to a point in the flow of it where the melody was delivered like a spoken word- not quite singing but not quite talking- his voice dipping into an octave that rivaled taehyung’s. It was potent and sticky like dark honey. His voice was delicious .

At one point, he was so close to you that you felt the tip of his nose drag against your cheekbone, his breath ghosting in puffs over your neck between his lyrics. And His voice then- God, it was the sexiest thing you’d ever heard. The intensity of it, even at a whisper was overwhelming.

Two verses later, you could tell from the waning dynamics in the music that the song was coming to a close. Just before it ended, he held on until the very last beat before whispering a final “Suga” against your skin to close it out, the music dropping out completely. You felt him trying to catch his breath as he pulled back from your ear. You weren’t sure if you were ready to look at him again just yet.

You swallowed thickly, hands crumpling the skirt fabric in your lap. Slowly, your eyes fluttered open to see the tip of yoongi’s nose dangerously close to yours. His smile was positively wicked but there was laughter in his eyes. He was exhilarated to see how you were going to respond to him. There was a dazzling light radiating off of him as he took in your dazed reaction.

“That was… um, wow.” was all you could manage to get out. “Are all your shows like that?”

“Oh absolutely. I just weave through an entire crowd of strangers whispering in their ears for the entire night. Real abstract. Only one person hears me at a time.” He squinted dubiously at you, his smile never wavering.

“I mean you never know, it’s an odd school. Lots of artistic weirdos around here.” You felt the dissonance between your words and your own face. Your eyes were probably soft and dreamy right now- and you could feel your mouth parting open without your permission. You were trying to keep up the witty repartee but your body felt a little like it was short circuiting.

“You’re not wrong. There’s this one weirdo who’s been hanging around my house the whole day. She even ransacked my kitchen and took all the good snacks-But between you and me, she’s kind of adorable. I’d kinda like to see more of her.” His eyes sparkled with a sincerity that caught you off guard.

“Oh? Maybe if she knew why a grumpy boy calls himself Suga, she’d be inclined to stop by more often.” What were you doing? What were you even saying? It was hard to get any oxygen to your brain when he was looking at you like that.

His laugh was soft, his cheeks pinching the edges of his beautiful eyes as he smiled. “I used to love to play basketball in high school.”

“Aren’t you a little um, short for that?” You giggled at the mental picture.

“Not too short to love it. Jerk.” He scrunched his nose at you in defiance, but his crooked smile never wavered. “I was actually a really good shooter. One of the best in my school. I had just started messing around with music back then and Namjoon was pressing me to come up with a name for myself. Basketball was what I knew best so I thought it should come from there. He made a joke about the position I played, shooting guard, but mumbled it in Korean. The first part of it sounded like Sugar and he gave me crap about how ironic it was that someone as sarcastic as me should be called that. And It just kind of stuck. Over time it dropped to just Suga, and it was stupid but i kind of liked it. It was different from everyone else, that was for sure.” His smile was a little goofy- you liked it. He was proud of his names story even if he acted like he wasn’t.

“So,….Suga. I get it now. I like it.” You looked at him sweetly.

“Yeah?” That playful spark was back.

“Yeah. Suga… suga… Suga…” You tried it out in different ways, letting it tumble out of your mouth honeyed and soft. His bottom lip snagged under his teeth, something a little darker rolling over his eyes.

“Careful, Princess. I’m not beetlejuice.” Oh. You liked it when he called you that. He was moving closer somehow. Not that he had much further to go anyway, you already felt like you were practically in his lap at this point. Your reflection was clear in his dark eyes until his gaze flicked down to your lips.

“You were when I found you on the couch.” You countered, feeling unsteady. His laugh in response was so sweet. His teeth lit up his grin as he shook his head at you.

“Touché. But I told you- not my choice.” Something in his gaze shifted, his voice getting deeper, more coarse, like he didn’t want to say the next words too loud.

“Hey…. I know.. we just met but, you- I like this. A lot. You really should come around more often. But… for me this time.” He was smiling, but there was no part of him that made this feel like a joke. There was a solidness to his words, a pleasant gravity to his expression. He was looking at you like he wanted to give you the whole world. His eyes were on your lips again, and you wet them as best you could considering how dry your mouth had suddenly become. This wasn’t a game anymore.

“And… why should I do that?” The question came out more breathy than you planned.

“So we can do this again,” and just like that Yoongi’s head dipped down, his lips pressed soft as a cloud against yours. You felt yourself gasp at his boldness, before completely dissolving into the sweetness of his kiss. It was slow and gentle, like he was in no hurry at all. His breath was sweet, his lips languid as he took his time with you. He kept his hands to himself, as if that was too much to do all at once and he could only handle so much of you. The kiss became still, crawling to a smooth stop, his lips tender as you both caught your breath with each other.

When he pulled away, his smile was impossibly wide, his nose nuzzling against yours as if he needed to find a way to prolong touching you even with the kiss ended. If this was another game of his, he was incredibly proud of the play he’d just made. He searched your doe eyes with wonder,

waiting for your counter move. The excitement was killing him and he loved it.

Something like this had never happened to you before. You’d shared awkward first kisses before with boys you’d grown up with. Clunky, nervous things exchanged on your front porch or the front seat of their car when it seemed like the logical thing to do at the end of the night that swiftly went nowhere. They’d been strange and inorganic and nothing had ever come of them.

But this- this was entirely different. Yoongi’s kiss was magnificent. Falling into his touch felt like watching a flower unfurl it’s petals in the brightness of the sun- warm and fantastic and the way it was always supposed to be. You felt your fingertips reach up to brush over where his lips had been. A crackle of electricity tingled as you replayed it in your mind. How was any of this possible? How did this happen?

“Yoongi….”

“Yes, Princess?”’ he licked his lips, happily awaiting your response.

“I barely know you. I- I don’t do this.” Your wide eyes searched his.

“That’s okay. No rush. I can tell.” He smirked.

“What ? How? Oh- god, was it bad?” A panicked line creased between your brows.

“Oh god no. That was fantastic.” He brushed his nose against yours. Laughter spilling from his lips. “Ten out of ten first kiss. I’m ready to find out how the second one goes whenever you are.” He winked. “No, I can tell because you have been the cutest shade of pink ever since I let you go. You look like a strawberry.”

Embarrassed, You quickly reached up to cover the blush on your cheeks that had given you away as Yoongi’s kind laughter floated around you.

“Hey, it’s okay. Don’t hide it. Its sweet.” He softly pulled your hands back and leaned in to plant a kiss to the apple of each of your glowing cheeks. He playfully pretended to bite one of them. “You are so cute. Not gonna lie, this is the first time I’ve ever been glad Tae can’t be on time to save his life. Something good finally came out of it.”

You felt your cheeks get warmer. You actually felt a tingle of heat brush across them under Yoongi’s impossibly happy eyes. “Hey yoongi?”

“Yeah, ___?” He answered, his smile a riot of stars and sunlight.

“I think I’m ready for that second kiss now.” Your breathing was a tangled mess but you managed to get your sentence out before Yoongi’s broad hands cradled your cheeks and pulled you in again.

“Don’t have to tell me twice.”

This kiss was brighter than the first. Yoongi held back just a little less, thumbs caressing your face, fingers slipping into your hair. You swore you could feel him smiling as he kissed you, his teeth coming to nip at your bottom lip every now and then. It caused a flurry of giggles to spill out of you that only encouraged him.

“God, you have the best laugh.” Yoongi whispered into your mouth. You felt the weight of him begin to press against your chest as you leaned back against the arm of the couch. He slipped between you and the couch to lay beside you, his hand caught on your waist, thumb brushing into your stomach. His warm tongue found its way into your mouth, causing a soft sigh to melt out of you. Your arms came to wrap around his neck, hands buried in his luscious crimson hair. You both became so tangled with each other that you didn’t hear the lock on the front door until-

“_____ ? and yoongi?” It was Jimin’s crystal clear voice floating through the house. And that meant- Taehyung was finally home.

“Shut up, you’re kidding!” Came Tae’s booming baritone. Startled, you sat bolt upright on the couch, pulling away from Yoongi. You snatched a pillow into your lap as you fussed with your disheveled hair. Yoongi couldn’t stop laughing as Tae rounded the corner, wide eyed and a bit stunned.

“What is this? How did this happen?” He pressed his palm flat to his chest in shock

“You left her alone all day! Someone had to keep her company.” Yoongi’s eyes never left you. His gaze was a little wild then, triumphant as he took in the state of you- beautiful and rattled. Once again, he found your wide eyed innocence enchantingly adorable. He looked a mess-his hair was sticking up in crazy directions, his lips puffy from where you tugged on them- and he didn’t mind one bit. He loved it.

“Tae, why didn’t you text me that you were on your way?” You couldn’t bring yourself to look at him, a fact that only made Yoongi giggle.

“I did! But you didn’t respond. I thought you were mad at me so I tried to get here sooner. But it seems I could have taken my time.” He wiggled his eyebrows playfully. “I can leave again, let you get back to what I interrupted.” He offered teasingly.

“Would you? We were having the best time before you ruined it.” Yoongi muttered, completely straight faced up at Taehyung. You were mortified as Taehyung cane behind you to scoop you up into a hug. He placed a smacking kiss into the top of your hair.

“Stop it. I don’t want to hear a single word about this, Tae.” You buried your face in your hands.

“Why? I love this! You two are so cute together! I honestly have no idea why I didn’t set you guys up sooner!” He rolled his eyes at himself.

“What?” You twisted to look up at him.

“Oh, I’ve wanted to find you a nice guy for ages. I thought about trying to play matchmaker with you and Jimin but then he got stuck on that girl in economics. Who he WILL ASK OUT NOW THAT WE SPENT AN ENTIRE DAY MAKING HIM LOOK LIKE A DISNEY PRINCE!!!” Taehyung shouted toward the kitchen.

“Ya! I will ask her out when I’m good and ready! Back off!!!” Jimin shot back. He sounded like his mouth was full. He was probably depleting the stash of Oreo cookies.

“You better! I’ll kill you myself if you let my hard work go to waste!… anyway. Yeah, I could tell you had a little thing for me. But I’m married to my career right now. I needed to find you a sweet boy to take care of you. But maybe I was looking at this wrong.  Perhaps, you’re the sunshine our Oscar the Grouch needs around here.” Taehyung prattled off, reaching a long arm to muss with Yoongi’s wild hair. Your eyes went wide at his casual profession about the feelings you’d had for him. He knew? That brat knew? God, how embarrassing.

“Hey!” Yoongi swatted at him, pulling you back from Tae’s embrace. “Are you crazy? You can’t just say things like that, you idiot. You’re gonna hurt her feelings.” Yoongi scowled at his friend as he held you protectively.

“Woah, woah woah, wait- you knew too?” You pressed yourself away from Yoongi to look in his eyes, trying to decide how you felt about all of this.

“Not explicitly. No. I’d heard that Tae had a really cute friend he brought around all the time and it seemed like he was too clueless to do anything about it. I didn’t know he was enough of an idiot to friend zone you.” He defended.

“Then why did you keep asking me about Namjoon?” Your brows furrowed.

“ Because at first, I genuinely had no clue who were. Once I figured it out, i didn’t want to make you uncomfortable. Plus, I kept trying to figure out why Tae was being such an idiot by not pursuing you.” He answered honestly.

“Hey! I’m literally right here.” Taehyung pouted.

“And that’s where you’ll stay if you ever realize how stupid you were for missing out on her.” Yoongi stated matter of factly.

“I am aware of what a catch she is, Yoongi. She is my best friend. Which is why I’ll dump all your recording equipment in the bathtub if you ever hurt her.” Taehyung crossed his arms, sticking his tongue out petulantly at Yoongi.

At some point, Jimin had silently entered the room, cheeks sure enough stuffed full with cookies as he watched the drama unfold. As promised, his hair really was a delicately coiffed silver now. The icy locks were side parted and swept off his face, making him look impossibly regal even with his mouth full of sweets. Perhaps Taehyung was in the wrong line of work altogether.

“Don’t you dare. Do you have any idea how much that equipment cost?” Yoongi’s scowl was a bit terrifying.

“It isn’t worth near as much as my best friend’s heart.” Taehyung insisted nobly.

“I thought I was your best friend?” Jimin piped up from across the room, his cheeks a bit pouty at the realization that he may have been one upped.

“And will be again once you grow a pair and talk to Sandy.” Taehyung quipped.

“Sasha.” Jimin deepened his pout.

“Whatever. Maybe I’ll remember once ive actually met her and she’s finally your girlfriend instead of just figment that you whine about all the time. Chop, chop, kid. You’ll graduate before you even take her to coffee at this point. Besides, I can have two best friends, Jiminie. There are no rules against it. But anyway! The point is that ____ and Yoongi are a great match and I ship it even if I didn’t start it.” He lifted his chin proudly.

“Thank you? I think?” You were still a bit baffled st the way this whole day had panned out. You glanced over at Yoongi again who at some point had taken your hand in his, busily brushing circles over your knuckles. His touch was grounding, and strangely pleasant on this bizarre day.

“Of course, darling. You have my blessing. Both of you.” Tae kissed you both on the forehead, an action that had Yoongi swinging at him again which only made Tae hug him tighter against his will. “You know you love it! We’ll spend even more time around each other now that you’re dating the best person I know.”

“You know me.” Jimin muttered defeatedly, popping an entire cookie in his mouth.

“It’s not the same thing, Jiminie! You know this. Insecurity is a very unattractive trait. Stella won’t give you the time of day if you keep this up,you know.” Taehyung said exasperatedly.

“Sasha. Her name is Sasha. And she likes me just fine. She said she likes sweet quiet guys.” Jimin smiled bashfully to himself. It was absolutely adorable.

“Well hey! We can work with that! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” Taehyung practically leapt off the couch to congratulate his friend. “Come on, lets go regroup then. Figure out where to take it from here. ______, we still on for chipotle and rehearsal later?” He called back over his shoulder as he herded Jimin back to the kitchen, snatching the pack of cookies away from him, claiming they’d only make Jimin’s baby face more puffy.

“Of course! 4 o clock sharp this time?” You answered.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world, darling.” Tae beamed back.

“Oh, but don’t worry about ice cream. Yoongi’s gonna take me to get that.” You smiled over at the boy beside you, who seemed pleasantly surprised at your words.

“Oh am I now? That’s news to me.” Yoongi’s eyes sparkled with mischief again.

“Absolutely. You owe me for saving you from that clown makeup. And for letting you survive after embarrassing me like that.” You smacked his shoulder, and he pretended to crumple into the sofa.

“God dang, woman. That upper body strength. Chill out.” He laughed warmly at you. “Fine. I’ll comply. One one condition.”

“This again?” You arched an eyebrow at him.

“Yes, this again.” He mimicked, a little too accurately. It had you biting down on your lip to keep from completely cutting him off with your laughter.

“I will take you on a proper ice cream date today- unlimited toppings, whipped cream, extra cherries, the whole nine yards- if you promise to to come to my show this Friday night.” He was poised on the couch like a cat ready to pounce, eyes meticulous as they studied your reaction.

“I don’t know if you’re prepared for how hard I go on ice cream toppings, sir. Your whole chunk of the rent is gone -pfft- that fast.” You poked him in the chest lightly.

“That’s a risk I’m willing to take….as long as you leave the show with me and not Namjoon.” His eyebrows wiggled suggestively and you smacked him again.

“OH MY GOSH! Are you serious?” You fell into a fit of giggles as a bright, smiling Yoongi pulled you close again.

“Yeah, Im absolutely serious. I’m playing from behind. Everyone else here knows you better.” The edges of his eyes crinkled as he smiled so wide they almost disappeared. He kissed the tip of your nose, leaning his forehead against yours. “Hey. Honestly though, I have a really good feeling about this.” He whispered, that sincerity flashing brilliant in his eyes again.

“You know what’s crazy?”

“What?”

“ I do too.”

This time it was you to initiate the kiss. It was little, just something quick and sweet, but Yoongi loved it.

“Aaaaawwww! SO CUTE! I could die!” Taehyung shouted from around the corner.

“Oh my god, not again.” You pulled away from Yoongi’s embrace.

“Wanna go get that ice cream now?” Yoongi stood, offering his hand to you.

“Abso-freaking-lutely.” Your eyes were wide with annoyance at Taehyung as Yoongi pulled you up from the sofa and you both headed toward the door.

“Don’t do anything too crazy, Kids!” Taehyung shouted.

“I’m going to kill you!” Yoongi deadpanned.

“But not until after you bring ____ back for rehearsal. 4 o clock sharp! Remember!” Tae tutted at him.

Smiling warmly at the two boys, you hopped over to Tae to kiss him on the cheek. “Yes, mom. We’ll be back in little while.”

“You better. I don’t know how I feel about you liking another boy better than me.I’m not used to having to share you.” He muttered, but there was a smile in his eyes.

“Hey, you’re my best friend. That’s not changing. You know that.” You bumped his hip with yours.

“I know. ____, I meant what I said about the bathtub. If he gets too handsy or becomes a total bore and ruins all your fun,  just let me know and I’ve got you. Splash, splash- just like that, okay? Gotta take care of my best girl.” He whispered, winking at you.

“I know, Tae. Thank you. I’ll see you later, okay?” You squeezed his arm lovingly as he nodded kindly at you before you bounced back to Yoongi’s side, slipping your fingers between his. His entire face lit up at the contact.

“What was that about?” Yoongi asked as you both made your way through the front door.

“Nothing. Just getting Tae’s proper blessing.” You beamed at him.

“Well in that case,” Yoongi bent down and picked you up. You squealed wildly as he carried you down the sidewalk to his car, joggers and pedestrians giving you both the most unbearable side eye as they passed by.

“Yoongi! Put me down!” You giggled.

“On one condition….”

Oh dating him was going to be fun.

~fin~

[kieranblackthorn]

tell me something I don’t already know

A MALEC FANFIC

read it on ao3

Alexander Lightwood is a Law student who thinks he's made all the wrong choices in life. His internship, his major, his relationships... It all seems wrong. Alec definetely doesn't know how much he's worth. And maybe he needs a handsome guy called Magnus to throw out the window everything Alec thinks he knows... And shatter his heart, only to put the pieces back together again.

Chapter One

Alec’s idea of grabbing a quick lunch wasn’t buying a muffin at the bakery two blocks from work, but here he was. The muffin was fluffy and warm, filled with raisins and with a light cinnamon crust. He would never admit it to Simon out loud, but it tasted absolutely amazing.

“You’re a dude of simple tastes,” said Simon, glancing at his muffin “I can get behind that.”

Alec rolled his eyes. Simon definitely was anything but a man of simple tastes: he wore colorful and silly ties to work – today, it was one filled with tiny ice cream cones –, always spoke loudly, and was currently eating a huge slice of confetti cake.

“C'mon, man, you gotta say that I brought you to a great place!” continued Simon, swallowing a mouthful of cake. “I know you suggested that fancy salad bar, but it was my turn to choose.”

Alec took another bite of his muffin, feeling the grease sticking to his lips.

“This isn’t exactly healthy, tho,” answered Alec, frowning.

“Oh yeah, I know you love being all buff and fit, going to the gym five times a week and eating nothing but leaves. I swear your muscles will rip your suit any day now.”

Alec snorted. “Bennett would kill me in a heartbeat if I ever went to the office without a suit…”

“And I’d finally get to see a homicide trial I’ve been wishing for,” added Simon with a smile, licking frosting off his fingers.

“You probably wouldn’t get to see anything. They would bury you in meaningless paperwork about some petty case. I doubt you’d get a second in court to see his conviction,” he replied.

Alec hadn’t expected how boring would an internship at a law firm be. He had hoped he would at least get to watch some trials, maybe actually talk to the clients. But his job was mostly research and paperwork, sitting on his desk all day, hearing Simon talk about his latest gig with his band. He had thought he would feel like he was doing meaningful work at Bennett & Green Law Offices… but he felt small, powerless and useless. An ant buried in paperwork.

Alec’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted when a strange man, with a grin from ear to ear, sat down on the remaining chair at their table. He wore a refined bright purple suit, his fingers were filled with golden rings, and his eyes carried heavy, yet elegant, eyeliner.

“Can I help you…?” asked Alec, a little startled.

The man’s smile grew larger. God, Alec thought, he has a beautiful smile.

“You could help me by telling me how do you look so gorgeous so early in the morning…” the guy winked. He actually winked, and Alec didn’t know how to respond to this.

“It’s 11:30?” he answered, feeling a little confused. And also a little dazzled. The curve of his lips and the way he looked into Alec’s eyes were enough to make him feel dizzy.

“Precisely what I mean! This isn’t my finest hour, I must say.” Alec couldn’t even imagine how this man would look in his finest hour, if that was his worst shape. “I’m Magnus, by the way.”

“Alexander.” Alec held out his hand, hoping Magnus would shake it. Instead, he gently took it and pressed his lips against Alec’s hand.

Again, dizzy.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Alexander. I was wondering if maybe I could get your number?”

Alec was so surprised he couldn’t get any words out of his mouth. This handsome guy – Magnus –, with his purple suit, wide smile and piercing eyes was trying to get his number? His number, when he had muffin crumbs all over his suit - that couldn’t have been more than 20 bucks –, looked like he hadn’t had a proper night of sleep in two days, and smelled like he had just hit the gym. Ew, Alec was only now realizing he should buy a new deodorant.

“Unless you aren’t interested?” Magnus raised an eyebrow, looking disappointed.

“Oh no, he will definitely give you his number!” Simon barged in, unlocking his cellphone, already with a pen in hand, and began quickly writing something down on a napkin.

“Oh yeah, yeah, sure,” Alec finally managed to say, fighting to stop staring awkwardly at Magnus. He took the napkin out of Simon’s hand, giving it a quick look. Alex noticed that along with his number, Simon wrote down his Instagram username. He sighed inside, not knowing if he would scream at Simon or thank him later.

“Magnus, we are fucking late!” yelled a deep voice across the bakery. It was coming from a tall man, with a crown of curly hair, standing next to the door, his arms crossed. It was almost funny how his black, sober suit contrasted with the pastel tones that decorated the walls and tables. “Let’s go!”

 Magnus took the napkin out of his hand, their fingers brushing for a brief moment.  

“I’m sorry, gorgeous, but I fear our conversation has been cut short by my cranky friend over there. He doesn’t really like to wait. Let’s continue this over text, shall we?” Magnus said, looking at Alec. “Nice meeting you as well,” he added, nodding at Simon.

And with another bright flash of his smile, Magnus walked out of the bakery’s door.

“Wow. He was quite a sight, wasn’t he?” Said Simon after a moment, taking a sip at his Coke.

Alec turned to Simon, a thought forming on his mind.

“How did you know I was gay? I’ve never told you that!” Alec looked accusingly at Simon.

He shrugged. “Lucky guess!” Simon slurped his Coke again. “Besides, if you don’t want to text him, I do! I meant it when I said he was something. He’s pretty damn cute, if you ask me.”

Alec shook his head in confusion. “Wait, are you… Are you gay?”

“Nah, man!” Simon didn’t seem bothered by the question. “I’m pan, actually.”

“I didn’t know that,” replied Alec, feeling a bit warm inside. He had met very few queer guys, mostly back in college. Knowing Simon was pan… It gave him a nice feeling of camaraderie.

“Well, you’ve never asked. And you also haven’t mentioned your sexuality to me before.” Simon grinned lightly “Besides, you haven’t looked  at my desk, because I have a pan flag there.”

“Oh, now you got me,” replied Alec, feeling a little embarrassed. Simon had picked up on the fact that Alec didn’t make a lot of effort to be friendly with him. He found himself feeling a little guilty.

“Your gaydar couldn’t be worse, my dude!” exclaimed Simon, wiping frosting off his mouth. “Should we get back to the office?”

 Alec spent the rest of the day at the office trying not to think of the purple suited guy, but he couldn’t help but check for new messages every twenty minutes or so. His experience with guys was limited, and he would never have the nerve to ask somebody out just like that. In the middle of a bakery, not knowing whether they were into guys. Although he’d had a few hookups, Alec had never thought of himself as attractive, desirable or… hot. God, even the thought of that word made him blush.

When he got home, he was totally spent. His entire body hurt from sitting and typing the whole day, his head hurt from staring at a screen… and also from hearing Simon’s relentless chatter. His suit was itchy, and he took off his jacket when he crossed the door.  

Jace looked up from where he was sitting. His brother was lying sloppily on the sofa with a bowl of cereal balanced on his legs. There was a neat pile of sheet music next to him, along with pens, highlighters and music theory books.

“Hard day at college?” Alec asked, sitting down next to him.

“Hard day at the office?” replied Jace, swinging his legs over Alec’s lap. Lazybones, thought Alec, rolling his eyes.

“You know, same old, same old. I’m growing tired of paperwork… And of my boss. Honestly, this whole Law School thing sucks.”

“Well, you could always get a degree in music with me,” offered Jace, half-joking. He knew Law School wasn’t everything his brother had dreamed of - Alec still wasn’t a knight in shining armor, coming to rescue the less fortunate.

“Yeah, because I’m an amazing singer. Or a piano player. Or a violin player. Maybe I could get into their rattle program,” Alec snorted.

“Seriously, man… You gotta hang on a bit. Getting into Law School was your thing for years. Honor your effort… Even though you’re in an office full of douche bags wearing tuxedos.”

“And Simon.”

“I thought Simon was the master douche?”

“He is actually a pretty decent guy… I think he just wants a friend, you know? I guess I have been a bit rude to him this whole time.” Alec hesitated. Even though he’d been out for years, he still felt uncomfortable talking about his sexuality. “He actually came out to me today. He’s pan. Has a flag at his table too, I just never bothered to look.”

“Do you think he’s cute?” asked Jace, raising an eyebrow.

Alec gave him a light punch on the shoulder. “Jace, I’ve told you that it isn’t because a guy is gay that I’m going to instantly make out with him.”

“I know, man, I’m just trying to be supportive here! God knows that you’ve been on a dry spell lately.”

“Can we please, please, not talk about my sex life?” begged Alec. Not that was much to talk about on that front – or anything, honestly.

“As you wish. But you know I’m always here for boy talk if you need it.” Jace gave him a small pat on the back, chewing his cereal loudly.

They both stared at the TV in silence for a couple of minutes, in absolute silence. Alec thought maybe he could talk about Magnus. Not that there was much to talk about, but still… He kept checking his phone to see if a message would pop up. He was getting anxious.

“Actually… A guy approached me at the bakery today.” Alec glanced at Jace. His brother was staring back, still eating. “And asked for my number.”

“That’s great, man! Did he text you? Let me read it!”

“Well, that’s the thing… It’s been seven hours and nothing. Radio silence.” Alec bit his lip, feeling a bit embarrassed.

“It’s still early. He was probably working, he’ll text you tonight,” Jace reassured him. “And still, if he doesn’t, that doesn’t change the fact that you’re great, alright? You know that, don’t you?”

“Kinda,” replied Alec, half-heartedly.

Jace threw a pillow at him.

“C'mon man, it’s early, I’m telling you he’s going to text! Let me play you something, that’ll cheer you up. Pick something!” said Jace, already standing up to sit at his piano. It was a beautiful, old upright piano, worn out by time. It was one of the few things Jace and Alec had brought all the way from their parents’ house, and its dark wood stood out from the bland decoration of their living room.

“Play me one of your original pieces. You know they are my favorite ones to hear.” Alec slipped into the sofa, closing his eyes. As Jace’s fingers started moving softly, Alec felt his mind drifting far away; listening to his brother play was his personal form of meditating. They had been doing that since they were kids: Alec would lie on their childhood bedroom floor, listening to Jace’s fingers play Chopin, Tchaikovsky, Liszt, Brahms, and eventually Jace’s own original music. Alec had never had any gift for music - his parents realized that soon enough, and left the music lessons for Jace –, but he surely could appreciate a piece that was well-played.

He lied there for what seemed like hours - and it might as well have been. Hos head felt light, like the music had brushed off his worries – work, Simon, Law School, handsome purple-suited guys… Eventually, he got up, made himself a quick omelet, washed the dishes and went to bed – after all, he still had classes the next day. Jace was still in the living room playing, and Alec knew he would be there until his fingers went dormant.

Lying in his bed, almost falling asleep. Alec couldn’t help but notice the light ping of his phone, already after midnight. He picked it up, eyes still half-closed. There, on the screen, was a single line:

“Hey, gorgeous!”

CHAPTER TWO: TO BE POSTED

[deaky-disco-queen]

Knock Me Down For A Six Anytime (Poly!Queen Week Day Two)

A/N: Day Two is here and I bring you 4k of smut to the prompt Roleplay! Enjoy! 

Also on AO3.

Roger could hear giggling from the other room and felt a smile tug on his lips. He shifted slightly on his chair, excitement fizzling under his skin, making him feel giddy. 

A soft knock caught his attention and he stood, straightening out his button down. 

    “Come in!”

The door opened and Roger’s breath got caught in his throat. Freddie, Brian and John entered the room, all of them wearing slightly different school girl outfits, complete with small bags. 

    “Hello, Mister. Taylor.” They all said, voices overlapping slightly. 

    “Have a seat, girls.” 

He nodded towards the three tables set up in front of his own, letting his eyes rake shamelessly over their bodies as they shuffled over. 

John’s outfit consisted of a dark blue skirt that ended just shortly above his knee, a matching pullover with a light blue button down beneath it. He had buttoned it up almost completely, only leaving the very first button undone. A dark pantyhose completed the look. His hair was straightened and styled, the strands just barely reaching past his ears but it made him look cute as hell, especially with the small bow tie hair clips. 

Brian wore a cream colored plaid skirt with a matching waistcoat and blazer, a white button down and a plaid bowtie. He looked all prim and proper, even with his hair just as slightly messy as usual but as he sat down, Roger caught a glimpse of the edge of what he had thought was a pantyhose but apparently were white stockings and the garter clips holding them up. 

Freddie- much to Roger’s surprised- had shaved his moustache off. His black skirt was the shortest, barely reaching the middle of his thigh and exposed the lacy top of his stockings. He also wore a pink button down with a white and pink tie, which was hanging loosely around his neck. His hair was mussed and he wore bright pink lipstick and dark kohl around his eyes. 

Roger’s eyes flitted back to the other two, realizing they too were wearing makeup. There was just a small hint of eyeliner on Brian and John had lip gloss on his lips. 

He cleared his throat, sitting back down behind his desk. 

    “This is detention, girls, so I expect you to be quiet and do your assignments. Did I make myself clear?”

    “Yes, Mister Taylor.” they chorused back and Roger smiled. 

It grew quiet and he put on his glasses and flipped through the pages of a book he had already read. He had picked it specifically for this situation, knowing he could pretend to be engrossed by the story while he was actually paying attention to his boyfriends. 

The silence lasted only for a couple of minutes until he could hear- and see- Freddie leaning over to Brian to try and get John’s attention by clicking his tongue. 

    “Silence, Miss Mercury.” 

Freddie had the decency to look reprimanded as he sat back again but there was something in his eyes that made Roger frown. He clearly had some kind of mischief planned. 

Roger put his book up again. 

He made it about half a paragraph far- not that he actually caught anything of what he was reading- until a loud rustling sound made him look up again. 

John had pulled a wrapping paper out of his bag, unwrapping something that seemed to be a sandwich. 

    “Miss Deacon, no eating permitted in detention. You should know that.” 

John looked at him with wide eyes, sheepishly biting his lip. Roger found himself mesmerized by it. He waved him towards him, expectantly holding out his hand for the sandwich. 

    “Bring it here, please. I won’t tolerate any distractions.” 

The chair scraped over the wooden floor as John stood, tugging the hem of his skirt down as he walked towards Roger and gave him the food. He opened a drawer and dropped it in carelessly. There was a barely visible blush on John’s face and Roger grinned, watching as John licked his glossy lips. 

    “Thank you, Miss Deacon. Please return to your seat and finish your work.” 

Roger let his fingers graze the hem of John’s skirt, brushing against the pantyhose-clad knee and relished when he stumbled ever so slightly on his way back. He felt somebody staring at him and met Freddie’s eyes. He was leaning onto his table, chin propped on his hands, chewing gum. 

    “Miss Mercury.” Roger said, “There is also no gum allowed. Get rid of it, now.” 

Freddie grinned cheekily and blew a big bubble, popping it loudly. Roger sighed, shutting his book closed and stood up, grabbing a tissue as he went over to Freddie. He passed him the tissue. 

    “Spit it out, please. This is your second warning, Miss Mercury. Any more and it will have consequences.” 

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Freddie’s mouth. He never broke eye contact as he spit the gum into the tissue, wrapping it up neatly and placed it in the corner of his table. Roger followed the movement but his eyes were caught by something else. 

Freddie’s paper was completely empty. 

    “You were supposed to work on your assignments, Miss Mercury.”

    “Wasn’t feeling it, Mister Taylor.” he replied airily. 

Roger sighed, rubbing his temples. 

    “This won’t do. Get up and bend over my desk. I won’t tolerate this behaviour.” 

Freddie swallowed visibly but suppressed a smile as he did as he was told, bracing his arms on the desk, his legs spread slightly further than he actually needed to. Roger watched how the skirt rode up a bit more, exposing the edge of a pair of red panties and his breath got caught in his throat. His eyes flitted to the other two, trying to judge whether they are also wearing lingerie. He couldn’t tell but he could see the dark look in John’s eyes and Brian squirming in his seat. 

Heat had been simmering underneath his skin since before they started this whole thing and he felt himself growing hard in his pants. He walked over to Freddie, clearing his throat. 

    “We’ve been here for fifteen minutes. You were supposed to work in this time but you didn’t so fifteen hits seem appropriate. One for every minute you just wasted. Understood, Miss Mercury?” 

Freddie nodded hastily. He pressed back against Roger’s hand when he placed it on the small of his back. He could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin button up, how the muscles moved when Freddie shifted. 

    “I want you to count along.” 

He tugged the skirt upwards, bunching it up at the waist. The red lace looked beautiful against Freddie’s skin, hugging his ass tightly. Roger couldn’t resist tracing the hemline, grinning when Freddie shuddered. 

A creak made him look back to see Brian gripping his table, legs pressed tightly together and his lips parted slightly. Their eyes met and he flushed prettily. 

Roger turned back to Freddie who was obviously getting impatient and patted his thigh in apologize. He gasped and twitched. 

    “I apologize, I got distracted. Let’s get started.” 

The first slap rang loudly through the room, followed by a surprised shout from Freddie. 

    “Count along, Miss Mercury.”

    “O-one!” 

He took his time, making sure he never hit the same spot twice in a row. Freddie yelled and gasped, making the prettiest noises with every slap, pushing his ass back against Roger while his head fell forward, leaning against the cool wood. He had to remind him to count twice more, clicking his tongue in disappointment but all in all, he took the punishment well. 

His thighs were shaking when Roger was done with him and he was rutting up against the table. He looked beautiful. 

    “There we go. That wasn’t too bad, was it now?” He gently cupped Freddie’s ass, grinning when Freddie whined but arched into the touch. “Stay right there.” 

He didn’t pull down his skirt, leaving the red skin exposed as he turned towards Brian and John. 

Brian was still gripping his table, his legs crossed tightly as he rocked in place. He was staring shamelessly at Roger’s crotch, licking his lips. John had one hand pressed down on the front of his skirt and Roger tutted, causing him to look up with wide eyes.

    “Inappropriate, Miss Deacon, I expected more from you. Over the desk with you, too.”

John whined, almost stumbling as he hurried to comply. Roger caught him by the waist, pulling him against him for a moment, breathing his scent in and feeling him fit perfectly against him before he manhandled him into position. It made him whine again, breath coming in sharp pants. 

Roger had barely touched them and they were already such messes. It did something to him, making him feel hot and powerful, being able to ruin them so easily. He took a deep breath, eyes darting back to Brian for a moment. 

Brian got off of being ignored sometimes and just watching them as if he wasn’t there, as if he wasn’t painfully hard and needy but that wasn’t what Roger wanted today. 

    “Miss May, pass me the ruler please.” 

Technically, he could reach the ruler perfectly fine from where he was standing between Freddie and John but he wanted to see Brian listen to him and do as he said. 

And he did. 

Obediently, he got up and walked around the desk, past his squirming and whining “classmates”, grabbed the ruler and held it out for Roger to take but he made him come back around before he took it from him. He was about to thank him as he spotted something shiny between his locks. 

    “Are those earrings?” Brian blushed bright red, confirming his suspicions easily. “Miss May, you are aware of the dress code and earrings are forbidden.” 

He sighed, rubbing his face with his free hand. Then, he stepped away from the desk and gestured to Brian to get in between the other two. 

    “Bend over.” 

Once all three were in position, Roger took a moment to observe them. They looked beautiful like this and he couldn’t wait to get his hands all over them, ruining them completely. He had to palm himself through his pants, groaning softly when he finally got some friction against his hard dick. 

    “Alright then, Miss Deacon gets ten hits for being a little slut and Miss May gets five for breaking dress code.” 

    “Mister Taylor-” Freddie whined but Roger cut him off. 

    “You’ll have to wait, Miss Mercury. Take it as a lesson in patience.” 

He flipped John’s skirt up, grinning at the baby blue panties beneath the pantyhose.  All it took was one strong tug and the pantyhose ripped.. John squealed, then cursed and whined loudly as he rose to his tip toes, almost hitting his knees against the desk. 

    “There we go, now we can work. I expect you to count along, too.” 

John was much less vocal than Freddie, burying his face in his arms to muffle his whines but nicely counting along, not faltering once. The first hit with the ruler made him jump but afterwards, he held still nicely and after ten hits, Roger hummed happily and rubbed his shoulders soothingly. 

Brian’s panties were pale purple that went well with his white stockings and Roger pinched his ass, chuckling when he jumped slightly. 

Knowing he couldn’t stay still to save his life, Roger held him down with one hand. 

    “Same rules for you, Miss May. I expect you to count.” 

Brian did squirm and move quite a lot and he was loud, gasping and whining between the numbers, cursing through the whole thing. 

Roger stepped back and let his eyes rake over them. He had so many ideas about what he could do to them. He put the ruler away and straightened his shirt, pushed his glasses back up his nose and carded one hand through his hair, trying to smooth it back down a little bit.

    “Alright, girls, get up. I think you learned your lessons but I think an apology is in order.” 

They exchanged a quick look before mumbling out a half-hearted apology. A small part of him was giddy about the fact that they weren’t even trying. 

    “This doesn’t sound very convincing.”

A smile appeared on Freddie’s face as he stepped closer, tugging at the collar of Roger’s shirt with a seductive smile, fluttering his eyelashes at him. His thigh brushed over Roger’s erection and he took in a sharp breath. 

    “Maybe we we can apologize differently? Show you how much we mean it.” He pressed himself against Roger’s chest, their lips almost touching. “We just want to be good, Mister Taylor.” 

Roger curled a hand into Freddie’s hair and pulled him into a deep kiss, their teeth clacking together. He cupped his face with his free hand, angling his head slightly to the side and walked him backwards until Freddie bumped into the desk. Without breaking the kiss, Roger lifted him up onto it. Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist and his hands grabbed his shoulders for support. 

He let his hands slide up, snapping the hem of his stockings against his thighs, making Freddie whine into his mouth. Roger brushed his fingertips over Freddie’s erection, moaning at the feeling of lace and the way he bucked up into the contact. 

    Freddie threw his head back and Roger latched onto his throat, sucking a dark mark into the sensitive skin. His lipstick was smeared around his mouth. It made him look obscene and wrecked. 

     “You want to show me how sorry you are?” He asked and Freddie nodded with a low whine. “Alright, Miss May, bend Miss Deacon over the table and eat her out while I fuck Miss Mercury.” 

John let out a low groan at that and got into position while Brian sunk to his knees behind him, already licking his lips and looking eager. Roger smoothed a hand over his curls. 

    “You’re not allowed to make her come.” He said, smiling at the unhappy looks on both John’s and Brian’s faces. “Also, no touching yourself. This goes for all of you. You either come on my cock or you don’t come at all. Understood?” 

The three of them nodded and Roger fetched the lube he had stored in one of the drawers and generously lubed his fingers up. His eyes raked over Freddie’s body. He hadn’t moved, still sitting on the table with his legs spread wide. His face was flushed red and his eyes were dark. 

Next to him, Brian was already eagerly going to work between John’s legs, panties only pulled to the side as he licked over his entrance. John’s thighs were shaking, hands holding onto the desk with a white-knuckled grip. 

    “Remember to not let her come.” 

Brian hummed in acknowledgment and John yelped and rocked forward, squeezing his eyes shut. Roger tangled his fingers into John’s hair for a moment and kissed his temple before stepping back between Freddie’s legs. 

He considered just ripping the red lace but it was almost too pretty to do that and so he just tapped Freddie’s hip so he lifted it and pulled them down to his ankles. Immediately, he pushed one finger in. Freddie keened and grabbed Roger’s shoulders for support. 

He gave him a moment to get used to it before he curled his finger and pushed deeper, easily finding his prostate. Swallowing the moan with a kiss, Roger wrapped his free hand around his erection. Freddie pushed up into his fist then rocked back down, fucking himself onto his finger. Roger cursed and rutted against his thigh to relieve at least some of the tightness and get some friction. 

John let out a high-pitched whine beside them. He reached for them, finding Freddie’s hand and threaded their fingers together. Both of them looked wrecked and filthy, especially John with Brian kneeling behind him, making obscene slurping noises between muffled moans. They were to engrossed in staring into each others eyes that Roger could easily slide another finger into Freddie. He arched his back beautifully, letting out the prettiest strangled whine. John’s eyes widened in awe. 

    “Oh God, Rog-” 

Roger tutted in displeasure. 

    “Behave, Miss Deacon.” Roger panted, focusing hard on keeping his thrusts steady, spreading his fingers to stretch Freddie properly. 

    “So-sorry, Mister Taylor.”

Roger aligned a third finger, slowly pushed it in and Freddie’s fingers were probably leaving imprints even through his shirt. He was muttering curses under his breath. 

    “More, more, please! Please, Mister Taylor!” 

“Want me to fuck you, hm? Think you’ve been good enough for this, Miss Mercury?” 

Freddie nodded hastily and Roger chuckled, kissing him deeply as he curled his fingers a last time before pulling them out. The unhappy whine made him laugh. He unbuckled his pants, pulled them down just enough to free his dick, then grabbed the lube again, this time slicking up his dick and sank into Freddie with one powerful thrust. They both let out a long moan. 

Roger brought their foreheads together, giving him the moment he needed to get used to the feeling of being full. He could see him squeezing John’s hand, who was not even trying to hold himself up anymore, his upper body lying flat on the desk, face turned towards them. His hair was sweat-damp and curling slightly against his temples and he was making those small, high-pitched noises that let him know that he was a little bit too close to coming for Roger’s liking. 

    “Slow down a little bit, Miss May.” 

Brian let out a reluctant whine but did as he was told. 

    “Rog- Fuck, Mister Taylor, move, please!”

Roger set a fast pace, fucking into Freddie with enough force that the table moved, which sent John and Brian scrambling for purchase but they arranged themselves quickly. 

Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Roger grabbed his thighs and lifted them slightly, giving himself a deeper angle and Freddie shouted, then cursed. Roger bent down to suck a mark against his neck, his thrusts never faltering. 

    “Fuck, please, Mister Taylor, I- shit, please touch me!” 

Taking mercy on him, he jerked him off in quick strokes, trying to hit Freddie’s prostate with every other thrust. He brushed his thumb over the head of his dick and Freddie yelled, clenching around him and spilling all over his hand. Roger groaned, slowing down but not pulling out just yet and kept stroking him until Freddie squirmed and whine from being almost too sensitive. 

He pressed a last, lingering and wet kiss to Freddie’s mouth as he pulled out slowly.

Freddie’s feet hit the floor with a dull thud and Roger groaned when he saw a small dribble of cum run down his thigh. He was still catching his breath, chest heaving and Roger grabbed him by the loose tie for another kiss, a softer one this time. 

Afterwards, he stepped back to turn his attention to the other two, giving Freddie the time to come down a little bit. He tangled his hand into Brian’s curls and pulled him up, ignoring the unhappy whine he made to kiss him. 

Brian mewled into his mouth, melting against him and grinded up against him. Roger let him for a moment, even pressed his thigh between Brian’s legs, giving him the friction he desperately wanted. 

    “Miss Deacon, clean up Miss Mercury while I take care of Miss May.” 

John slid off the desk and crawled over to Freddie to settle down in front of him. Freddie cursed weakly when he licked over the inside of his thighs, eagerly lapping up any cum. He also paid special attention to the rest of his legs, mouthing along the stockings and Roger watched fondly how Freddie brushed a few stray strands out of his face. 

Brian whined and shuddered against him and Roger swiftly unbuttoned his waistcoat and pulled the button-down out of the skirt. His blazer was pulled off quickly and landed carelessly thrown to the ground. Roger’s hand slipped beneath the shirt to tease his nipples, pinching the sensitive nubs. 

He rocked against Roger, his head falling against his shoulder with a keen. Knowing he had to be careful if he didn’t want this to be over too fast, Roger pulled back and grabbed Brian by the waist to manhandled him so he was bend over the table. He reached for the lube and squeezed a good amount on his fingers.

Not wanting to waste time, Roger pulled the panties to the side and prepared Brian quickly, stretching him open with three fingers before sinking into him slowly. Brian tried to coax him into moving but he clicked his tongue into displeasure and held still until he stopped whining. 

Once he was quiet, he rucked up the button-down up far enough so he could pinch his nipples, rolling them between his fingers and Brian arched his back prettily, mouth hanging open as loud whines escaped him. Roger set a slow rhythm, making sure to hit Brian’s sweet spot with almost every thrust. 

    “Mister Tay- Oh, shit! Rog- Mister Taylor, please! I need- I’m so close, please just fuck me harder!” 

Roger grinned and leaned forward to nibble at his earlobe, kissed down his neck and sucked marks all over it and his shoulders, enjoying the way Brian squirmed beneath him, making all those pretty noises. He then took his dick in his free hand and it only took a couple of strokes until Brian came, head knocking against Roger’s shoulder. 

It needed all of his self control for Roger to not come himself, hips stuttering into Brian before he stilled, eyes squeezed shut tightly. He let his head fall against his back, desperately holding himself back. He still had to take care of John after all. 

    “Miss Deacon-” He panted as he pulled out, patting Brian’s ass gently. “Miss Deacon, come here, please.” 

John pulled off Freddie, crawling over to him. Roger gently cupped his face, pushing his thumb against his lower lip. John’s tongue brushed against his finger. His eyes were dark and pupils blown wide. Roger swallowed hard. 

“I’m not gonna last long, so we have be quick about it.” 

He nodded eagerly and pulled Roger’s pants down far enough for him to step out of them. 

    “You don’t even need to stretch me. I want to feel your cock stretching me, please.” John begged. “I’m so close already, Mister Taylor. I can’t wait any longer.”

Roger groaned and tugged John into a standing position to kiss him. He then also bend him over the desk and despite him telling him he didn’t have to prepare him, Roger still stretched him open a little bit. Not as thoroughly as the others because he knew John liked it that way but enough to make him moan and shout. 

He sank into him and knew neither of them would last long, so he grabbed him by the hips and set a fast and deep rhythm. He tangled one hand into John’s hair and pulled him upright until he was pressed flush against Roger’s chest. 

After only a handful a thrusts, John groaned and came all over the desk without Roger having to touch him any other way. Roger came with a bitten off groan, hips faltering, then stilled and finally pulled out.  

It was quiet for a moment, only their harsh breathing filling the room. Then, a pair of warm hands wrapped around his biceps. It was Freddie, who gently pulled them apart and brushed sweat-damp strands out of Roger’s face, leaning up to press a chaste kiss to his lips. 

    “Good job, Rog.” 

Roger laughed softly, pulling him closer by the hip and kissed him again, this time longer. Two pairs of arms wrapped around him and they found each other in a rather awkward, kind of uncomfortable group hug. 

    “Shouldn’t I be saying that?” 

    “You can still say that.” Brian added, nuzzling the top of his head. 

    “You’re not subtle at all, Brimi. But fine. Good job, girls.” 

    “Bathtime?” Freddie asked hopeful. 

They all murmured their agreement and broke apart to make their way to the bathroom to clean themselves up. 

Roger could hear giggling from the other room and felt a smile tug on his lips. He shifted slightly on his chair, excitement fizzling under his skin, making him feel giddy.

A soft knock caught his attention and he stood, straightening out his button down.

   “Come in!”

The door opened and Roger’s breath got caught in his throat. Freddie, Brian and John entered the room, all of them wearing slightly different school girl outfits, complete with small bags.

   “Hello, Mister. Taylor.” They all said, voices overlapping slightly.

   “Have a seat, girls.”

He nodded towards the three tables set up in front of his own, letting his eyes rake shamelessly over their bodies as they shuffled over.

John’s outfit consisted of a dark blue skirt that ended just shortly above his knee, a matching pullover with a light blue button down beneath it. He had buttoned it up almost completely, only leaving the very first button undone. A dark pantyhose completed the look. His hair was straightened and styled, the strands just barely reaching past his ears but it made him look cute as hell, especially with the small bow tie hair clips.

Brian wore a cream colored plaid skirt with a matching waistcoat and blazer, a white button down and a plaid bowtie. He looked all prim and proper, even with his hair just as slightly messy as usual but as he sat down, Roger caught a glimpse of the edge of what he had thought was a pantyhose but apparently were white stockings and the garter clips holding them up.

Freddie- much to Roger’s surprised- had shaved his moustache off. His black skirt was the shortest, barely reaching the middle of his thigh and exposed the lacy top of his stockings. He also wore a pink button down with a white and pink tie, which was hanging loosely around his neck. His hair was mussed and he wore bright pink lipstick and dark kohl around his eyes.

Roger’s eyes flitted back to the other two, realizing they too were wearing makeup. There was just a small hint of eyeliner on Brian and John had lip gloss on his lips.

He cleared his throat, sitting back down behind his desk.

   “This is detention, girls, so I expect you to be quiet and do your assignments. Did I make myself clear?”

   “Yes, Mister Taylor.” they chorused back and Roger smiled.

It grew quiet and he put on his glasses and flipped through the pages of a book he had already read. He had picked it specifically for this situation, knowing he could pretend to be engrossed by the story while he was actually paying attention to his boyfriends.

The silence lasted only for a couple of minutes until he could hear- and see- Freddie leaning over to Brian to try and get John’s attention by clicking his tongue.

   “Silence, Miss Mercury.”

Freddie had the decency to look reprimanded as he sat back again but there was something in his eyes that made Roger frown. He clearly had some kind of mischief planned.

Roger put his book up again.

He made it about half a paragraph far- not that he actually caught anything of what he was reading- until a loud rustling sound made him look up again.

John had pulled a wrapping paper out of his bag, unwrapping something that seemed to be a sandwich.

   “Miss Deacon, no eating permitted in detention. You should know that.”

John looked at him with wide eyes, sheepishly biting his lip. Roger found himself mesmerized by it. He waved him towards him, expectantly holding out his hand for the sandwich.

   “Bring it here, please. I won’t tolerate any distractions.”

The chair scraped over the wooden floor as John stood, tugging the hem of his skirt down as he walked towards Roger and gave him the food. He opened a drawer and dropped it in carelessly. There was a barely visible blush on John’s face and Roger grinned, watching as John licked his glossy lips.

   “Thank you, Miss Deacon. Please return to your seat and finish your work.”

Roger let his fingers graze the hem of John’s skirt, brushing against the pantyhose-clad knee and relished when he stumbled ever so slightly on his way back. He felt somebody staring at him and met Freddie’s eyes. He was leaning onto his table, chin propped on his hands, chewing gum.

   “Miss Mercury.” Roger said, “There is also no gum allowed. Get rid of it, now.”

Freddie grinned cheekily and blew a big bubble, popping it loudly. Roger sighed, shutting his book closed and stood up, grabbing a tissue as he went over to Freddie. He passed him the tissue.

   “Spit it out, please. This is your second warning, Miss Mercury. Any more and it will have consequences.”

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Freddie’s mouth. He never broke eye contact as he spit the gum into the tissue, wrapping it up neatly and placed it in the corner of his table. Roger followed the movement but his eyes were caught by something else.

Freddie’s paper was completely empty.

   “You were supposed to work on your assignments, Miss Mercury.”

   “Wasn’t feeling it, Mister Taylor.” he replied airily.

Roger sighed, rubbing his temples.

   “This won’t do. Get up and bend over my desk. I won’t tolerate this behaviour.”

Freddie swallowed visibly but suppressed a smile as he did as he was told, bracing his arms on the desk, his legs spread slightly further than he actually needed to. Roger watched how the skirt rode up a bit more, exposing the edge of a pair of red panties and his breath got caught in his throat. His eyes flitted to the other two, trying to judge whether they are also wearing lingerie. He couldn’t tell but he could see the dark look in John’s eyes and Brian squirming in his seat.

Heat had been simmering underneath his skin since before they started this whole thing and he felt himself growing hard in his pants. He walked over to Freddie, clearing his throat.

   “We’ve been here for fifteen minutes. You were supposed to work in this time but you didn’t so fifteen hits seem appropriate. One for every minute you just wasted. Understood, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily. He pressed back against Roger’s hand when he placed it on the small of his back. He could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin button up, how the muscles moved when Freddie shifted.

   “I want you to count along.”

He tugged the skirt upwards, bunching it up at the waist. The red lace looked beautiful against Freddie’s skin, hugging his ass tightly. Roger couldn’t resist tracing the hemline, grinning when Freddie shuddered.

A creak made him look back to see Brian gripping his table, legs pressed tightly together and his lips parted slightly. Their eyes met and he flushed prettily.

Roger turned back to Freddie who was obviously getting impatient and patted his thigh in apologize. He gasped and twitched.

   “I apologize, I got distracted. Let’s get started.”

The first slap rang loudly through the room, followed by a surprised shout from Freddie.

   “Count along, Miss Mercury.”

   “O-one!”

He took his time, making sure he never hit the same spot twice in a row. Freddie yelled and gasped, making the prettiest noises with every slap, pushing his ass back against Roger while his head fell forward, leaning against the cool wood. He had to remind him to count twice more, clicking his tongue in disappointment but all in all, he took the punishment well.

His thighs were shaking when Roger was done with him and he was rutting up against the table. He looked beautiful.

   “There we go. That wasn’t too bad, was it now?” He gently cupped Freddie’s ass, grinning when Freddie whined but arched into the touch. “Stay right there.”

He didn’t pull down his skirt, leaving the red skin exposed as he turned towards Brian and John.

Brian was still gripping his table, his legs crossed tightly as he rocked in place. He was staring shamelessly at Roger’s crotch, licking his lips. John had one hand pressed down on the front of his skirt and Roger tutted, causing him to look up with wide eyes.

   “Inappropriate, Miss Deacon, I expected more from you. Over the desk with you, too.”

John whined, almost stumbling as he hurried to comply. Roger caught him by the waist, pulling him against him for a moment, breathing his scent in and feeling him fit perfectly against him before he manhandled him into position. It made him whine again, breath coming in sharp pants.

Roger had barely touched them and they were already such messes. It did something to him, making him feel hot and powerful, being able to ruin them so easily. He took a deep breath, eyes darting back to Brian for a moment.

Brian got off of being ignored sometimes and just watching them as if he wasn’t there, as if he wasn’t painfully hard and needy but that wasn’t what Roger wanted today.

   “Miss May, pass me the ruler please.”

Technically, he could reach the ruler perfectly fine from where he was standing between Freddie and John but he wanted to see Brian listen to him and do as he said.

And he did.

Obediently, he got up and walked around the desk, past his squirming and whining “classmates”, grabbed the ruler and held it out for Roger to take but he made him come back around before he took it from him. He was about to thank him as he spotted something shiny between his locks.

   “Are those earrings?” Brian blushed bright red, confirming his suspicions easily. “Miss May, you are aware of the dress code and earrings are forbidden.”

He sighed, rubbing his face with his free hand. Then, he stepped away from the desk and gestured to Brian to get in between the other two.

   “Bend over.”

Once all three were in position, Roger took a moment to observe them. They looked beautiful like this and he couldn’t wait to get his hands all over them, ruining them completely. He had to palm himself through his pants, groaning softly when he finally got some friction against his hard dick.

   “Alright then, Miss Deacon gets ten hits for being a little slut and Miss May gets five for breaking dress code.”

   “Mister Taylor-” Freddie whined but Roger cut him off.

   “You’ll have to wait, Miss Mercury. Take it as a lesson in patience.”

He flipped John’s skirt up, grinning at the baby blue panties beneath the pantyhose.  All it took was one strong tug and the pantyhose ripped.. John squealed, then cursed and whined loudly as he rose to his tip toes, almost hitting his knees against the desk.

   “There we go, now we can work. I expect you to count along, too.”

John was much less vocal than Freddie, burying his face in his arms to muffle his whines but nicely counting along, not faltering once. The first hit with the ruler made him jump but afterwards, he held still nicely and after ten hits, Roger hummed happily and rubbed his shoulders soothingly.

Brian’s panties were pale purple that went well with his white stockings and Roger pinched his ass, chuckling when he jumped slightly.

Knowing he couldn’t stay still to save his life, Roger held him down with one hand.

   “Same rules for you, Miss May. I expect you to count.”

Brian did squirm and move quite a lot and he was loud, gasping and whining between the numbers, cursing through the whole thing.

Roger stepped back and let his eyes rake over them. He had so many ideas about what he could do to them. He put the ruler away and straightened his shirt, pushed his glasses back up his nose and carded one hand through his hair, trying to smooth it back down a little bit.

   “Alright, girls, get up. I think you learned your lessons but I think an apology is in order.”

They exchanged a quick look before mumbling out a half-hearted apology. A small part of him was giddy about the fact that they weren’t even trying.

   “This doesn’t sound very convincing.”

A smile appeared on Freddie’s face as he stepped closer, tugging at the collar of Roger’s shirt with a seductive smile, fluttering his eyelashes at him. His thigh brushed over Roger’s erection and he took in a sharp breath.

   “Maybe we we can apologize differently? Show you how much we mean it.” He pressed himself against Roger’s chest, their lips almost touching. “We just want to be good, Mister Taylor.”

Roger curled a hand into Freddie’s hair and pulled him into a deep kiss, their teeth clacking together. He cupped his face with his free hand, angling his head slightly to the side and walked him backwards until Freddie bumped into the desk. Without breaking the kiss, Roger lifted him up onto it. Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist and his hands grabbed his shoulders for support.

He let his hands slide up, snapping the hem of his stockings against his thighs, making Freddie whine into his mouth. Roger brushed his fingertips over Freddie’s erection, moaning at the feeling of lace and the way he bucked up into the contact.

Freddie threw his head back and Roger latched onto his throat, sucking a dark mark into the sensitive skin. His lipstick was smeared around his mouth. It made him look obscene and wrecked.

    “You want to show me how sorry you are?” He asked and Freddie nodded with a low whine. “Alright, Miss May, bend Miss Deacon over the table and eat her out while I fuck Miss Mercury.”

John let out a low groan at that and got into position while Brian sunk to his knees behind him, already licking his lips and looking eager. Roger smoothed a hand over his curls.

   “You’re not allowed to make her come.” He said, smiling at the unhappy looks on both John’s and Brian’s faces. “Also, no touching yourself. This goes for all of you. You either come on my cock or you don’t come at all. Understood?”

The three of them nodded and Roger fetched the lube he had stored in one of the drawers and generously lubed his fingers up. His eyes raked over Freddie’s body. He hadn’t moved, still sitting on the table with his legs spread wide. His face was flushed red and his eyes were dark.

Next to him, Brian was already eagerly going to work between John’s legs, panties only pulled to the side as he licked over his entrance. John’s thighs were shaking, hands holding onto the desk with a white-knuckled grip.

   “Remember to not let her come.”

Brian hummed in acknowledgment and John yelped and rocked forward, squeezing his eyes shut. Roger tangled his fingers into John’s hair for a moment and kissed his temple before stepping back between Freddie’s legs.

He considered just ripping the red lace but it was almost too pretty to do that and so he just tapped Freddie’s hip so he lifted it and pulled them down to his ankles. Immediately, he pushed one finger in. Freddie keened and grabbed Roger’s shoulders for support.

He gave him a moment to get used to it before he curled his finger and pushed deeper, easily finding his prostate. Swallowing the moan with a kiss, Roger wrapped his free hand around his erection. Freddie pushed up into his fist then rocked back down, fucking himself onto his finger. Roger cursed and rutted against his thigh to relieve at least some of the tightness and get some friction.

John let out a high-pitched whine beside them. He reached for them, finding Freddie’s hand and threaded their fingers together. Both of them looked wrecked and filthy, especially John with Brian kneeling behind him, making obscene slurping noises between muffled moans. They were to engrossed in staring into each others eyes that Roger could easily slide another finger into Freddie. He arched his back beautifully, letting out the prettiest strangled whine. John’s eyes widened in awe.

   “Oh God, Rog-”

Roger tutted in displeasure.

   “Behave, Miss Deacon.” Roger panted, focusing hard on keeping his thrusts steady, spreading his fingers to stretch Freddie properly.

   “So-sorry, Mister Taylor.”

Roger aligned a third finger, slowly pushed it in and Freddie’s fingers were probably leaving imprints even through his shirt. He was muttering curses under his breath.

   “More, more, please! Please, Mister Taylor!”

   “Want me to fuck you, hm? Think you’ve been good enough for this, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily and Roger chuckled, kissing him deeply as he curled his fingers a last time before pulling them out. The unhappy whine made him laugh. He unbuckled his pants, pulled them down just enough to free his dick, then grabbed the lube again, this time slicking up his dick and sank into Freddie with one powerful thrust. They both let out a long moan.

Roger brought their foreheads together, giving him the moment he needed to get used to the feeling of being full. He could see him squeezing John’s hand, who was not even trying to hold himself up anymore, his upper body lying flat on the desk, face turned towards them. His hair was sweat-damp and curling slightly against his temples and he was making those small, high-pitched noises that let him know that he was a little bit too close to coming for Roger’s liking.

   “Slow down a little bit, Miss May.”

Brian let out a reluctant whine but did as he was told.

   “Rog- Fuck, Mister Taylor, move, please!”

Roger set a fast pace, fucking into Freddie with enough force that the table moved, which sent John and Brian scrambling for purchase but they arranged themselves quickly.

Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Roger grabbed his thighs and lifted them slightly, giving himself a deeper angle and Freddie shouted, then cursed. Roger bent down to suck a mark against his neck, his thrusts never faltering.

   “Fuck, please, Mister Taylor, I- shit, please touch me!”

Taking mercy on him, he jerked him off in quick strokes, trying to hit Freddie’s prostate with every other thrust. He brushed his thumb over the head of his dick and Freddie yelled, clenching around him and spilling all over his hand. Roger groaned, slowing down but not pulling out just yet and kept stroking him until Freddie squirmed and whine from being almost too sensitive.

He pressed a last, lingering and wet kiss to Freddie’s mouth as he pulled out slowly.

Freddie’s feet hit the floor with a dull thud and Roger groaned when he saw a small dribble of cum run down his thigh. He was still catching his breath, chest heaving and Roger grabbed him by the loose tie for another kiss, a softer one this time.

Afterwards, he stepped back to turn his attention to the other two, giving Freddie the time to come down a little bit. He tangled his hand into Brian’s curls and pulled him up, ignoring the unhappy whine he made to kiss him.

Brian mewled into his mouth, melting against him and grinded up against him. Roger let him for a moment, even pressed his thigh between Brian’s legs, giving him the friction he desperately wanted.

   “Miss Deacon, clean up Miss Mercury while I take care of Miss May.”

John slid off the desk and crawled over to Freddie to settle down in front of him. Freddie cursed weakly when he licked over the inside of his thighs, eagerly lapping up any cum. He also paid special attention to the rest of his legs, mouthing along the stockings and Roger watched fondly how Freddie brushed a few stray strands out of his face.

Brian whined and shuddered against him and Roger swiftly unbuttoned his waistcoat and pulled the button-down out of the skirt. His blazer was pulled off quickly and landed carelessly thrown to the ground. Roger’s hand slipped beneath the shirt to tease his nipples, pinching the sensitive nubs.

He rocked against Roger, his head falling against his shoulder with a keen. Knowing he had to be careful if he didn’t want this to be over too fast, Roger pulled back and grabbed Brian by the waist to manhandled him so he was bend over the table. He reached for the lube and squeezed a good amount on his fingers.

Not wanting to waste time, Roger pulled the panties to the side and prepared Brian quickly, stretching him open with three fingers before sinking into him slowly. Brian tried to coax him into moving but he clicked his tongue into displeasure and held still until he stopped whining.

Once he was quiet, he rucked up the button-down up far enough so he could pinch his nipples, rolling them between his fingers and Brian arched his back prettily, mouth hanging open as loud whines escaped him. Roger set a slow rhythm, making sure to hit Brian’s sweet spot with almost every thrust.

   “Mister Tay- Oh, shit! Rog- Mister Taylor, please! I need- I’m so close, please just fuck me harder!”

Roger grinned and leaned forward to nibble at his earlobe, kissed down his neck and sucked marks all over it and his shoulders, enjoying the way Brian squirmed beneath him, making all those pretty noises. He then took his dick in his free hand and it only took a couple of strokes until Brian came, head knocking against Roger’s shoulder.

It needed all of his self control for Roger to not come himself, hips stuttering into Brian before he stilled, eyes squeezed shut tightly. He let his head fall against his back, desperately holding himself back. He still had to take care of John after all.

   “Miss Deacon-” He panted as he pulled out, patting Brian’s ass gently. “Miss Deacon, come here, please.”

John pulled off Freddie, crawling over to him. Roger gently cupped his face, pushing his thumb against his lower lip. John’s tongue brushed against his finger. His eyes were dark and pupils blown wide. Roger swallowed hard.

“I’m not gonna last long, so we have be quick about it.”

He nodded eagerly and pulled Roger’s pants down far enough for him to step out of them.

   “You don’t even need to stretch me. I want to feel your cock stretching me, please.” John begged. “I’m so close already, Mister Taylor. I can’t wait any longer.”

Roger groaned and tugged John into a standing position to kiss him. He then also bend him over the desk and despite him telling him he didn’t have to prepare him, Roger still stretched him open a little bit. Not as thoroughly as the others because he knew John liked it that way but enough to make him moan and shout.

He sank into him and knew neither of them would last long, so he grabbed him by the hips and set a fast and deep rhythm. He tangled one hand into John’s hair and pulled him upright until he was pressed flush against Roger’s chest.

After only a handful a thrusts, John groaned and came all over the desk without Roger having to touch him any other way. Roger came with a bitten off groan, hips faltering, then stilled and finally pulled out.  

It was quiet for a moment, only their harsh breathing filling the room. Then, a pair of warm hands wrapped around his biceps. It was Freddie, who gently pulled them apart and brushed sweat-damp strands out of Roger’s face, leaning up to press a chaste kiss to his lips.

   “Good job, Rog.”

Roger laughed softly, pulling him closer by the hip and kissed him again, this time longer. Two pairs of arms wrapped around him and they found each other in a rather awkward, kind of uncomfortable group hug.

   “Shouldn’t I be saying that?”

   “You can still say that.” Brian added, nuzzling the top of his head.

   “You’re not subtle at all, Brimi. But fine. Good job, girls.”

   “Bathtime?” Freddie asked hopeful.

They all murmured their agreement and broke apart to make their way to the bathroom to clean themselves up.

Roger could hear giggling from the other room and felt a smile tug on his lips. He shifted slightly on his chair, excitement fizzling under his skin, making him feel giddy.

A soft knock caught his attention and he stood, straightening out his button down.

   “Come in!”

The door opened and Roger’s breath got caught in his throat. Freddie, Brian and John entered the room, all of them wearing slightly different school girl outfits, complete with small bags.

   “Hello, Mister. Taylor.” They all said, voices overlapping slightly.

   “Have a seat, girls.”

He nodded towards the three tables set up in front of his own, letting his eyes rake shamelessly over their bodies as they shuffled over.

John’s outfit consisted of a dark blue skirt that ended just shortly above his knee, a matching pullover with a light blue button down beneath it. He had buttoned it up almost completely, only leaving the very first button undone. A dark pantyhose completed the look. His hair was straightened and styled, the strands just barely reaching past his ears but it made him look cute as hell, especially with the small bow tie hair clips.

Brian wore a cream colored plaid skirt with a matching waistcoat and blazer, a white button down and a plaid bowtie. He looked all prim and proper, even with his hair just as slightly messy as usual but as he sat down, Roger caught a glimpse of the edge of what he had thought was a pantyhose but apparently were white stockings and the garter clips holding them up.

Freddie- much to Roger’s surprised- had shaved his moustache off. His black skirt was the shortest, barely reaching the middle of his thigh and exposed the lacy top of his stockings. He also wore a pink button down with a white and pink tie, which was hanging loosely around his neck. His hair was mussed and he wore bright pink lipstick and dark kohl around his eyes.

Roger’s eyes flitted back to the other two, realizing they too were wearing makeup. There was just a small hint of eyeliner on Brian and John had lip gloss on his lips.

He cleared his throat, sitting back down behind his desk.

   “This is detention, girls, so I expect you to be quiet and do your assignments. Did I make myself clear?”

   “Yes, Mister Taylor.” they chorused back and Roger smiled.

It grew quiet and he put on his glasses and flipped through the pages of a book he had already read. He had picked it specifically for this situation, knowing he could pretend to be engrossed by the story while he was actually paying attention to his boyfriends.

The silence lasted only for a couple of minutes until he could hear- and see- Freddie leaning over to Brian to try and get John’s attention by clicking his tongue.

   “Silence, Miss Mercury.”

Freddie had the decency to look reprimanded as he sat back again but there was something in his eyes that made Roger frown. He clearly had some kind of mischief planned.

Roger put his book up again.

He made it about half a paragraph far- not that he actually caught anything of what he was reading- until a loud rustling sound made him look up again.

John had pulled a wrapping paper out of his bag, unwrapping something that seemed to be a sandwich.

   “Miss Deacon, no eating permitted in detention. You should know that.”

John looked at him with wide eyes, sheepishly biting his lip. Roger found himself mesmerized by it. He waved him towards him, expectantly holding out his hand for the sandwich.

   “Bring it here, please. I won’t tolerate any distractions.”

The chair scraped over the wooden floor as John stood, tugging the hem of his skirt down as he walked towards Roger and gave him the food. He opened a drawer and dropped it in carelessly. There was a barely visible blush on John’s face and Roger grinned, watching as John licked his glossy lips.

   “Thank you, Miss Deacon. Please return to your seat and finish your work.”

Roger let his fingers graze the hem of John’s skirt, brushing against the pantyhose-clad knee and relished when he stumbled ever so slightly on his way back. He felt somebody staring at him and met Freddie’s eyes. He was leaning onto his table, chin propped on his hands, chewing gum.

   “Miss Mercury.” Roger said, “There is also no gum allowed. Get rid of it, now.”

Freddie grinned cheekily and blew a big bubble, popping it loudly. Roger sighed, shutting his book closed and stood up, grabbing a tissue as he went over to Freddie. He passed him the tissue.

   “Spit it out, please. This is your second warning, Miss Mercury. Any more and it will have consequences.”

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Freddie’s mouth. He never broke eye contact as he spit the gum into the tissue, wrapping it up neatly and placed it in the corner of his table. Roger followed the movement but his eyes were caught by something else.

Freddie’s paper was completely empty.

   “You were supposed to work on your assignments, Miss Mercury.”

   “Wasn’t feeling it, Mister Taylor.” he replied airily.

Roger sighed, rubbing his temples.

   “This won’t do. Get up and bend over my desk. I won’t tolerate this behaviour.”

Freddie swallowed visibly but suppressed a smile as he did as he was told, bracing his arms on the desk, his legs spread slightly further than he actually needed to. Roger watched how the skirt rode up a bit more, exposing the edge of a pair of red panties and his breath got caught in his throat. His eyes flitted to the other two, trying to judge whether they are also wearing lingerie. He couldn’t tell but he could see the dark look in John’s eyes and Brian squirming in his seat.

Heat had been simmering underneath his skin since before they started this whole thing and he felt himself growing hard in his pants. He walked over to Freddie, clearing his throat.

   “We’ve been here for fifteen minutes. You were supposed to work in this time but you didn’t so fifteen hits seem appropriate. One for every minute you just wasted. Understood, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily. He pressed back against Roger’s hand when he placed it on the small of his back. He could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin button up, how the muscles moved when Freddie shifted.

   “I want you to count along.”

He tugged the skirt upwards, bunching it up at the waist. The red lace looked beautiful against Freddie’s skin, hugging his ass tightly. Roger couldn’t resist tracing the hemline, grinning when Freddie shuddered.

A creak made him look back to see Brian gripping his table, legs pressed tightly together and his lips parted slightly. Their eyes met and he flushed prettily.

Roger turned back to Freddie who was obviously getting impatient and patted his thigh in apologize. He gasped and twitched.

   “I apologize, I got distracted. Let’s get started.”

The first slap rang loudly through the room, followed by a surprised shout from Freddie.

   “Count along, Miss Mercury.”

   “O-one!”

He took his time, making sure he never hit the same spot twice in a row. Freddie yelled and gasped, making the prettiest noises with every slap, pushing his ass back against Roger while his head fell forward, leaning against the cool wood. He had to remind him to count twice more, clicking his tongue in disappointment but all in all, he took the punishment well.

His thighs were shaking when Roger was done with him and he was rutting up against the table. He looked beautiful.

   “There we go. That wasn’t too bad, was it now?” He gently cupped Freddie’s ass, grinning when Freddie whined but arched into the touch. “Stay right there.”

He didn’t pull down his skirt, leaving the red skin exposed as he turned towards Brian and John.

Brian was still gripping his table, his legs crossed tightly as he rocked in place. He was staring shamelessly at Roger’s crotch, licking his lips. John had one hand pressed down on the front of his skirt and Roger tutted, causing him to look up with wide eyes.

   “Inappropriate, Miss Deacon, I expected more from you. Over the desk with you, too.”

John whined, almost stumbling as he hurried to comply. Roger caught him by the waist, pulling him against him for a moment, breathing his scent in and feeling him fit perfectly against him before he manhandled him into position. It made him whine again, breath coming in sharp pants.

Roger had barely touched them and they were already such messes. It did something to him, making him feel hot and powerful, being able to ruin them so easily. He took a deep breath, eyes darting back to Brian for a moment.

Brian got off of being ignored sometimes and just watching them as if he wasn’t there, as if he wasn’t painfully hard and needy but that wasn’t what Roger wanted today.

   “Miss May, pass me the ruler please.”

Technically, he could reach the ruler perfectly fine from where he was standing between Freddie and John but he wanted to see Brian listen to him and do as he said.

And he did.

Obediently, he got up and walked around the desk, past his squirming and whining “classmates”, grabbed the ruler and held it out for Roger to take but he made him come back around before he took it from him. He was about to thank him as he spotted something shiny between his locks.

   “Are those earrings?” Brian blushed bright red, confirming his suspicions easily. “Miss May, you are aware of the dress code and earrings are forbidden.”

He sighed, rubbing his face with his free hand. Then, he stepped away from the desk and gestured to Brian to get in between the other two.

   “Bend over.”

Once all three were in position, Roger took a moment to observe them. They looked beautiful like this and he couldn’t wait to get his hands all over them, ruining them completely. He had to palm himself through his pants, groaning softly when he finally got some friction against his hard dick.

   “Alright then, Miss Deacon gets ten hits for being a little slut and Miss May gets five for breaking dress code.”

   “Mister Taylor-” Freddie whined but Roger cut him off.

   “You’ll have to wait, Miss Mercury. Take it as a lesson in patience.”

He flipped John’s skirt up, grinning at the baby blue panties beneath the pantyhose.  All it took was one strong tug and the pantyhose ripped.. John squealed, then cursed and whined loudly as he rose to his tip toes, almost hitting his knees against the desk.

   “There we go, now we can work. I expect you to count along, too.”

John was much less vocal than Freddie, burying his face in his arms to muffle his whines but nicely counting along, not faltering once. The first hit with the ruler made him jump but afterwards, he held still nicely and after ten hits, Roger hummed happily and rubbed his shoulders soothingly.

Brian’s panties were pale purple that went well with his white stockings and Roger pinched his ass, chuckling when he jumped slightly.

Knowing he couldn’t stay still to save his life, Roger held him down with one hand.

   “Same rules for you, Miss May. I expect you to count.”

Brian did squirm and move quite a lot and he was loud, gasping and whining between the numbers, cursing through the whole thing.

Roger stepped back and let his eyes rake over them. He had so many ideas about what he could do to them. He put the ruler away and straightened his shirt, pushed his glasses back up his nose and carded one hand through his hair, trying to smooth it back down a little bit.

   “Alright, girls, get up. I think you learned your lessons but I think an apology is in order.”

They exchanged a quick look before mumbling out a half-hearted apology. A small part of him was giddy about the fact that they weren’t even trying.

   “This doesn’t sound very convincing.”

A smile appeared on Freddie’s face as he stepped closer, tugging at the collar of Roger’s shirt with a seductive smile, fluttering his eyelashes at him. His thigh brushed over Roger’s erection and he took in a sharp breath.

   “Maybe we we can apologize differently? Show you how much we mean it.” He pressed himself against Roger’s chest, their lips almost touching. “We just want to be good, Mister Taylor.”

Roger curled a hand into Freddie’s hair and pulled him into a deep kiss, their teeth clacking together. He cupped his face with his free hand, angling his head slightly to the side and walked him backwards until Freddie bumped into the desk. Without breaking the kiss, Roger lifted him up onto it. Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist and his hands grabbed his shoulders for support.

He let his hands slide up, snapping the hem of his stockings against his thighs, making Freddie whine into his mouth. Roger brushed his fingertips over Freddie’s erection, moaning at the feeling of lace and the way he bucked up into the contact.

Freddie threw his head back and Roger latched onto his throat, sucking a dark mark into the sensitive skin. His lipstick was smeared around his mouth. It made him look obscene and wrecked.

    “You want to show me how sorry you are?” He asked and Freddie nodded with a low whine. “Alright, Miss May, bend Miss Deacon over the table and eat her out while I fuck Miss Mercury.”

John let out a low groan at that and got into position while Brian sunk to his knees behind him, already licking his lips and looking eager. Roger smoothed a hand over his curls.

   “You’re not allowed to make her come.” He said, smiling at the unhappy looks on both John’s and Brian’s faces. “Also, no touching yourself. This goes for all of you. You either come on my cock or you don’t come at all. Understood?”

The three of them nodded and Roger fetched the lube he had stored in one of the drawers and generously lubed his fingers up. His eyes raked over Freddie’s body. He hadn’t moved, still sitting on the table with his legs spread wide. His face was flushed red and his eyes were dark.

Next to him, Brian was already eagerly going to work between John’s legs, panties only pulled to the side as he licked over his entrance. John’s thighs were shaking, hands holding onto the desk with a white-knuckled grip.

   “Remember to not let her come.”

Brian hummed in acknowledgment and John yelped and rocked forward, squeezing his eyes shut. Roger tangled his fingers into John’s hair for a moment and kissed his temple before stepping back between Freddie’s legs.

He considered just ripping the red lace but it was almost too pretty to do that and so he just tapped Freddie’s hip so he lifted it and pulled them down to his ankles. Immediately, he pushed one finger in. Freddie keened and grabbed Roger’s shoulders for support.

He gave him a moment to get used to it before he curled his finger and pushed deeper, easily finding his prostate. Swallowing the moan with a kiss, Roger wrapped his free hand around his erection. Freddie pushed up into his fist then rocked back down, fucking himself onto his finger. Roger cursed and rutted against his thigh to relieve at least some of the tightness and get some friction.

John let out a high-pitched whine beside them. He reached for them, finding Freddie’s hand and threaded their fingers together. Both of them looked wrecked and filthy, especially John with Brian kneeling behind him, making obscene slurping noises between muffled moans. They were to engrossed in staring into each others eyes that Roger could easily slide another finger into Freddie. He arched his back beautifully, letting out the prettiest strangled whine. John’s eyes widened in awe.

   “Oh God, Rog-”

Roger tutted in displeasure.

   “Behave, Miss Deacon.” Roger panted, focusing hard on keeping his thrusts steady, spreading his fingers to stretch Freddie properly.

   “So-sorry, Mister Taylor.”

Roger aligned a third finger, slowly pushed it in and Freddie’s fingers were probably leaving imprints even through his shirt. He was muttering curses under his breath.

   “More, more, please! Please, Mister Taylor!”

   “Want me to fuck you, hm? Think you’ve been good enough for this, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily and Roger chuckled, kissing him deeply as he curled his fingers a last time before pulling them out. The unhappy whine made him laugh. He unbuckled his pants, pulled them down just enough to free his dick, then grabbed the lube again, this time slicking up his dick and sank into Freddie with one powerful thrust. They both let out a long moan.

Roger brought their foreheads together, giving him the moment he needed to get used to the feeling of being full. He could see him squeezing John’s hand, who was not even trying to hold himself up anymore, his upper body lying flat on the desk, face turned towards them. His hair was sweat-damp and curling slightly against his temples and he was making those small, high-pitched noises that let him know that he was a little bit too close to coming for Roger’s liking.

   “Slow down a little bit, Miss May.”

Brian let out a reluctant whine but did as he was told.

   “Rog- Fuck, Mister Taylor, move, please!”

Roger set a fast pace, fucking into Freddie with enough force that the table moved, which sent John and Brian scrambling for purchase but they arranged themselves quickly.

Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Roger grabbed his thighs and lifted them slightly, giving himself a deeper angle and Freddie shouted, then cursed. Roger bent down to suck a mark against his neck, his thrusts never faltering.

   “Fuck, please, Mister Taylor, I- shit, please touch me!”

Taking mercy on him, he jerked him off in quick strokes, trying to hit Freddie’s prostate with every other thrust. He brushed his thumb over the head of his dick and Freddie yelled, clenching around him and spilling all over his hand. Roger groaned, slowing down but not pulling out just yet and kept stroking him until Freddie squirmed and whine from being almost too sensitive.

He pressed a last, lingering and wet kiss to Freddie’s mouth as he pulled out slowly.

Freddie’s feet hit the floor with a dull thud and Roger groaned when he saw a small dribble of cum run down his thigh. He was still catching his breath, chest heaving and Roger grabbed him by the loose tie for another kiss, a softer one this time.

Afterwards, he stepped back to turn his attention to the other two, giving Freddie the time to come down a little bit. He tangled his hand into Brian’s curls and pulled him up, ignoring the unhappy whine he made to kiss him.

Brian mewled into his mouth, melting against him and grinded up against him. Roger let him for a moment, even pressed his thigh between Brian’s legs, giving him the friction he desperately wanted.

   “Miss Deacon, clean up Miss Mercury while I take care of Miss May.”

John slid off the desk and crawled over to Freddie to settle down in front of him. Freddie cursed weakly when he licked over the inside of his thighs, eagerly lapping up any cum. He also paid special attention to the rest of his legs, mouthing along the stockings and Roger watched fondly how Freddie brushed a few stray strands out of his face.

Brian whined and shuddered against him and Roger swiftly unbuttoned his waistcoat and pulled the button-down out of the skirt. His blazer was pulled off quickly and landed carelessly thrown to the ground. Roger’s hand slipped beneath the shirt to tease his nipples, pinching the sensitive nubs.

He rocked against Roger, his head falling against his shoulder with a keen. Knowing he had to be careful if he didn’t want this to be over too fast, Roger pulled back and grabbed Brian by the waist to manhandled him so he was bend over the table. He reached for the lube and squeezed a good amount on his fingers.

Not wanting to waste time, Roger pulled the panties to the side and prepared Brian quickly, stretching him open with three fingers before sinking into him slowly. Brian tried to coax him into moving but he clicked his tongue into displeasure and held still until he stopped whining.

Once he was quiet, he rucked up the button-down up far enough so he could pinch his nipples, rolling them between his fingers and Brian arched his back prettily, mouth hanging open as loud whines escaped him. Roger set a slow rhythm, making sure to hit Brian’s sweet spot with almost every thrust.

   “Mister Tay- Oh, shit! Rog- Mister Taylor, please! I need- I’m so close, please just fuck me harder!”

Roger grinned and leaned forward to nibble at his earlobe, kissed down his neck and sucked marks all over it and his shoulders, enjoying the way Brian squirmed beneath him, making all those pretty noises. He then took his dick in his free hand and it only took a couple of strokes until Brian came, head knocking against Roger’s shoulder.

It needed all of his self control for Roger to not come himself, hips stuttering into Brian before he stilled, eyes squeezed shut tightly. He let his head fall against his back, desperately holding himself back. He still had to take care of John after all.

   “Miss Deacon-” He panted as he pulled out, patting Brian’s ass gently. “Miss Deacon, come here, please.”

John pulled off Freddie, crawling over to him. Roger gently cupped his face, pushing his thumb against his lower lip. John’s tongue brushed against his finger. His eyes were dark and pupils blown wide. Roger swallowed hard.

“I’m not gonna last long, so we have be quick about it.”

He nodded eagerly and pulled Roger’s pants down far enough for him to step out of them.

   “You don’t even need to stretch me. I want to feel your cock stretching me, please.” John begged. “I’m so close already, Mister Taylor. I can’t wait any longer.”

Roger groaned and tugged John into a standing position to kiss him. He then also bend him over the desk and despite him telling him he didn’t have to prepare him, Roger still stretched him open a little bit. Not as thoroughly as the others because he knew John liked it that way but enough to make him moan and shout.

He sank into him and knew neither of them would last long, so he grabbed him by the hips and set a fast and deep rhythm. He tangled one hand into John’s hair and pulled him upright until he was pressed flush against Roger’s chest.

After only a handful a thrusts, John groaned and came all over the desk without Roger having to touch him any other way. Roger came with a bitten off groan, hips faltering, then stilled and finally pulled out.  

It was quiet for a moment, only their harsh breathing filling the room. Then, a pair of warm hands wrapped around his biceps. It was Freddie, who gently pulled them apart and brushed sweat-damp strands out of Roger’s face, leaning up to press a chaste kiss to his lips.

   “Good job, Rog.”

Roger laughed softly, pulling him closer by the hip and kissed him again, this time longer. Two pairs of arms wrapped around him and they found each other in a rather awkward, kind of uncomfortable group hug.

   “Shouldn’t I be saying that?”

   “You can still say that.” Brian added, nuzzling the top of his head.

   “You’re not subtle at all, Brimi. But fine. Good job, girls.”

   “Bathtime?” Freddie asked hopeful.

They all murmured their agreement and broke apart to make their way to the bathroom to clean themselves up.

Roger could hear giggling from the other room and felt a smile tug on his lips. He shifted slightly on his chair, excitement fizzling under his skin, making him feel giddy.

A soft knock caught his attention and he stood, straightening out his button down.

   “Come in!”

The door opened and Roger’s breath got caught in his throat. Freddie, Brian and John entered the room, all of them wearing slightly different school girl outfits, complete with small bags.

   “Hello, Mister. Taylor.” They all said, voices overlapping slightly.

   “Have a seat, girls.”

He nodded towards the three tables set up in front of his own, letting his eyes rake shamelessly over their bodies as they shuffled over.

John’s outfit consisted of a dark blue skirt that ended just shortly above his knee, a matching pullover with a light blue button down beneath it. He had buttoned it up almost completely, only leaving the very first button undone. A dark pantyhose completed the look. His hair was straightened and styled, the strands just barely reaching past his ears but it made him look cute as hell, especially with the small bow tie hair clips.

Brian wore a cream colored plaid skirt with a matching waistcoat and blazer, a white button down and a plaid bowtie. He looked all prim and proper, even with his hair just as slightly messy as usual but as he sat down, Roger caught a glimpse of the edge of what he had thought was a pantyhose but apparently were white stockings and the garter clips holding them up.

Freddie- much to Roger’s surprised- had shaved his moustache off. His black skirt was the shortest, barely reaching the middle of his thigh and exposed the lacy top of his stockings. He also wore a pink button down with a white and pink tie, which was hanging loosely around his neck. His hair was mussed and he wore bright pink lipstick and dark kohl around his eyes.

Roger’s eyes flitted back to the other two, realizing they too were wearing makeup. There was just a small hint of eyeliner on Brian and John had lip gloss on his lips.

He cleared his throat, sitting back down behind his desk.

   “This is detention, girls, so I expect you to be quiet and do your assignments. Did I make myself clear?”

   “Yes, Mister Taylor.” they chorused back and Roger smiled.

It grew quiet and he put on his glasses and flipped through the pages of a book he had already read. He had picked it specifically for this situation, knowing he could pretend to be engrossed by the story while he was actually paying attention to his boyfriends.

The silence lasted only for a couple of minutes until he could hear- and see- Freddie leaning over to Brian to try and get John’s attention by clicking his tongue.

   “Silence, Miss Mercury.”

Freddie had the decency to look reprimanded as he sat back again but there was something in his eyes that made Roger frown. He clearly had some kind of mischief planned.

Roger put his book up again.

He made it about half a paragraph far- not that he actually caught anything of what he was reading- until a loud rustling sound made him look up again.

John had pulled a wrapping paper out of his bag, unwrapping something that seemed to be a sandwich.

   “Miss Deacon, no eating permitted in detention. You should know that.”

John looked at him with wide eyes, sheepishly biting his lip. Roger found himself mesmerized by it. He waved him towards him, expectantly holding out his hand for the sandwich.

   “Bring it here, please. I won’t tolerate any distractions.”

The chair scraped over the wooden floor as John stood, tugging the hem of his skirt down as he walked towards Roger and gave him the food. He opened a drawer and dropped it in carelessly. There was a barely visible blush on John’s face and Roger grinned, watching as John licked his glossy lips.

   “Thank you, Miss Deacon. Please return to your seat and finish your work.”

Roger let his fingers graze the hem of John’s skirt, brushing against the pantyhose-clad knee and relished when he stumbled ever so slightly on his way back. He felt somebody staring at him and met Freddie’s eyes. He was leaning onto his table, chin propped on his hands, chewing gum.

   “Miss Mercury.” Roger said, “There is also no gum allowed. Get rid of it, now.”

Freddie grinned cheekily and blew a big bubble, popping it loudly. Roger sighed, shutting his book closed and stood up, grabbing a tissue as he went over to Freddie. He passed him the tissue.

   “Spit it out, please. This is your second warning, Miss Mercury. Any more and it will have consequences.”

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Freddie’s mouth. He never broke eye contact as he spit the gum into the tissue, wrapping it up neatly and placed it in the corner of his table. Roger followed the movement but his eyes were caught by something else.

Freddie’s paper was completely empty.

   “You were supposed to work on your assignments, Miss Mercury.”

   “Wasn’t feeling it, Mister Taylor.” he replied airily.

Roger sighed, rubbing his temples.

   “This won’t do. Get up and bend over my desk. I won’t tolerate this behaviour.”

Freddie swallowed visibly but suppressed a smile as he did as he was told, bracing his arms on the desk, his legs spread slightly further than he actually needed to. Roger watched how the skirt rode up a bit more, exposing the edge of a pair of red panties and his breath got caught in his throat. His eyes flitted to the other two, trying to judge whether they are also wearing lingerie. He couldn’t tell but he could see the dark look in John’s eyes and Brian squirming in his seat.

Heat had been simmering underneath his skin since before they started this whole thing and he felt himself growing hard in his pants. He walked over to Freddie, clearing his throat.

   “We’ve been here for fifteen minutes. You were supposed to work in this time but you didn’t so fifteen hits seem appropriate. One for every minute you just wasted. Understood, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily. He pressed back against Roger’s hand when he placed it on the small of his back. He could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin button up, how the muscles moved when Freddie shifted.

   “I want you to count along.”

He tugged the skirt upwards, bunching it up at the waist. The red lace looked beautiful against Freddie’s skin, hugging his ass tightly. Roger couldn’t resist tracing the hemline, grinning when Freddie shuddered.

A creak made him look back to see Brian gripping his table, legs pressed tightly together and his lips parted slightly. Their eyes met and he flushed prettily.

Roger turned back to Freddie who was obviously getting impatient and patted his thigh in apologize. He gasped and twitched.

   “I apologize, I got distracted. Let’s get started.”

The first slap rang loudly through the room, followed by a surprised shout from Freddie.

   “Count along, Miss Mercury.”

   “O-one!”

He took his time, making sure he never hit the same spot twice in a row. Freddie yelled and gasped, making the prettiest noises with every slap, pushing his ass back against Roger while his head fell forward, leaning against the cool wood. He had to remind him to count twice more, clicking his tongue in disappointment but all in all, he took the punishment well.

His thighs were shaking when Roger was done with him and he was rutting up against the table. He looked beautiful.

   “There we go. That wasn’t too bad, was it now?” He gently cupped Freddie’s ass, grinning when Freddie whined but arched into the touch. “Stay right there.”

He didn’t pull down his skirt, leaving the red skin exposed as he turned towards Brian and John.

Brian was still gripping his table, his legs crossed tightly as he rocked in place. He was staring shamelessly at Roger’s crotch, licking his lips. John had one hand pressed down on the front of his skirt and Roger tutted, causing him to look up with wide eyes.

   “Inappropriate, Miss Deacon, I expected more from you. Over the desk with you, too.”

John whined, almost stumbling as he hurried to comply. Roger caught him by the waist, pulling him against him for a moment, breathing his scent in and feeling him fit perfectly against him before he manhandled him into position. It made him whine again, breath coming in sharp pants.

Roger had barely touched them and they were already such messes. It did something to him, making him feel hot and powerful, being able to ruin them so easily. He took a deep breath, eyes darting back to Brian for a moment.

Brian got off of being ignored sometimes and just watching them as if he wasn’t there, as if he wasn’t painfully hard and needy but that wasn’t what Roger wanted today.

   “Miss May, pass me the ruler please.”

Technically, he could reach the ruler perfectly fine from where he was standing between Freddie and John but he wanted to see Brian listen to him and do as he said.

And he did.

Obediently, he got up and walked around the desk, past his squirming and whining “classmates”, grabbed the ruler and held it out for Roger to take but he made him come back around before he took it from him. He was about to thank him as he spotted something shiny between his locks.

   “Are those earrings?” Brian blushed bright red, confirming his suspicions easily. “Miss May, you are aware of the dress code and earrings are forbidden.”

He sighed, rubbing his face with his free hand. Then, he stepped away from the desk and gestured to Brian to get in between the other two.

   “Bend over.”

Once all three were in position, Roger took a moment to observe them. They looked beautiful like this and he couldn’t wait to get his hands all over them, ruining them completely. He had to palm himself through his pants, groaning softly when he finally got some friction against his hard dick.

   “Alright then, Miss Deacon gets ten hits for being a little slut and Miss May gets five for breaking dress code.”

   “Mister Taylor-” Freddie whined but Roger cut him off.

   “You’ll have to wait, Miss Mercury. Take it as a lesson in patience.”

He flipped John’s skirt up, grinning at the baby blue panties beneath the pantyhose.  All it took was one strong tug and the pantyhose ripped.. John squealed, then cursed and whined loudly as he rose to his tip toes, almost hitting his knees against the desk.

   “There we go, now we can work. I expect you to count along, too.”

John was much less vocal than Freddie, burying his face in his arms to muffle his whines but nicely counting along, not faltering once. The first hit with the ruler made him jump but afterwards, he held still nicely and after ten hits, Roger hummed happily and rubbed his shoulders soothingly.

Brian’s panties were pale purple that went well with his white stockings and Roger pinched his ass, chuckling when he jumped slightly.

Knowing he couldn’t stay still to save his life, Roger held him down with one hand.

   “Same rules for you, Miss May. I expect you to count.”

Brian did squirm and move quite a lot and he was loud, gasping and whining between the numbers, cursing through the whole thing.

Roger stepped back and let his eyes rake over them. He had so many ideas about what he could do to them. He put the ruler away and straightened his shirt, pushed his glasses back up his nose and carded one hand through his hair, trying to smooth it back down a little bit.

   “Alright, girls, get up. I think you learned your lessons but I think an apology is in order.”

They exchanged a quick look before mumbling out a half-hearted apology. A small part of him was giddy about the fact that they weren’t even trying.

   “This doesn’t sound very convincing.”

A smile appeared on Freddie’s face as he stepped closer, tugging at the collar of Roger’s shirt with a seductive smile, fluttering his eyelashes at him. His thigh brushed over Roger’s erection and he took in a sharp breath.

   “Maybe we we can apologize differently? Show you how much we mean it.” He pressed himself against Roger’s chest, their lips almost touching. “We just want to be good, Mister Taylor.”

Roger curled a hand into Freddie’s hair and pulled him into a deep kiss, their teeth clacking together. He cupped his face with his free hand, angling his head slightly to the side and walked him backwards until Freddie bumped into the desk. Without breaking the kiss, Roger lifted him up onto it. Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist and his hands grabbed his shoulders for support.

He let his hands slide up, snapping the hem of his stockings against his thighs, making Freddie whine into his mouth. Roger brushed his fingertips over Freddie’s erection, moaning at the feeling of lace and the way he bucked up into the contact.

Freddie threw his head back and Roger latched onto his throat, sucking a dark mark into the sensitive skin. His lipstick was smeared around his mouth. It made him look obscene and wrecked.

    “You want to show me how sorry you are?” He asked and Freddie nodded with a low whine. “Alright, Miss May, bend Miss Deacon over the table and eat her out while I fuck Miss Mercury.”

John let out a low groan at that and got into position while Brian sunk to his knees behind him, already licking his lips and looking eager. Roger smoothed a hand over his curls.

   “You’re not allowed to make her come.” He said, smiling at the unhappy looks on both John’s and Brian’s faces. “Also, no touching yourself. This goes for all of you. You either come on my cock or you don’t come at all. Understood?”

The three of them nodded and Roger fetched the lube he had stored in one of the drawers and generously lubed his fingers up. His eyes raked over Freddie’s body. He hadn’t moved, still sitting on the table with his legs spread wide. His face was flushed red and his eyes were dark.

Next to him, Brian was already eagerly going to work between John’s legs, panties only pulled to the side as he licked over his entrance. John’s thighs were shaking, hands holding onto the desk with a white-knuckled grip.

   “Remember to not let her come.”

Brian hummed in acknowledgment and John yelped and rocked forward, squeezing his eyes shut. Roger tangled his fingers into John’s hair for a moment and kissed his temple before stepping back between Freddie’s legs.

He considered just ripping the red lace but it was almost too pretty to do that and so he just tapped Freddie’s hip so he lifted it and pulled them down to his ankles. Immediately, he pushed one finger in. Freddie keened and grabbed Roger’s shoulders for support.

He gave him a moment to get used to it before he curled his finger and pushed deeper, easily finding his prostate. Swallowing the moan with a kiss, Roger wrapped his free hand around his erection. Freddie pushed up into his fist then rocked back down, fucking himself onto his finger. Roger cursed and rutted against his thigh to relieve at least some of the tightness and get some friction.

John let out a high-pitched whine beside them. He reached for them, finding Freddie’s hand and threaded their fingers together. Both of them looked wrecked and filthy, especially John with Brian kneeling behind him, making obscene slurping noises between muffled moans. They were to engrossed in staring into each others eyes that Roger could easily slide another finger into Freddie. He arched his back beautifully, letting out the prettiest strangled whine. John’s eyes widened in awe.

   “Oh God, Rog-”

Roger tutted in displeasure.

   “Behave, Miss Deacon.” Roger panted, focusing hard on keeping his thrusts steady, spreading his fingers to stretch Freddie properly.

   “So-sorry, Mister Taylor.”

Roger aligned a third finger, slowly pushed it in and Freddie’s fingers were probably leaving imprints even through his shirt. He was muttering curses under his breath.

   “More, more, please! Please, Mister Taylor!”

   “Want me to fuck you, hm? Think you’ve been good enough for this, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily and Roger chuckled, kissing him deeply as he curled his fingers a last time before pulling them out. The unhappy whine made him laugh. He unbuckled his pants, pulled them down just enough to free his dick, then grabbed the lube again, this time slicking up his dick and sank into Freddie with one powerful thrust. They both let out a long moan.

Roger brought their foreheads together, giving him the moment he needed to get used to the feeling of being full. He could see him squeezing John’s hand, who was not even trying to hold himself up anymore, his upper body lying flat on the desk, face turned towards them. His hair was sweat-damp and curling slightly against his temples and he was making those small, high-pitched noises that let him know that he was a little bit too close to coming for Roger’s liking.

   “Slow down a little bit, Miss May.”

Brian let out a reluctant whine but did as he was told.

   “Rog- Fuck, Mister Taylor, move, please!”

Roger set a fast pace, fucking into Freddie with enough force that the table moved, which sent John and Brian scrambling for purchase but they arranged themselves quickly.

Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Roger grabbed his thighs and lifted them slightly, giving himself a deeper angle and Freddie shouted, then cursed. Roger bent down to suck a mark against his neck, his thrusts never faltering.

   “Fuck, please, Mister Taylor, I- shit, please touch me!”

Taking mercy on him, he jerked him off in quick strokes, trying to hit Freddie’s prostate with every other thrust. He brushed his thumb over the head of his dick and Freddie yelled, clenching around him and spilling all over his hand. Roger groaned, slowing down but not pulling out just yet and kept stroking him until Freddie squirmed and whine from being almost too sensitive.

He pressed a last, lingering and wet kiss to Freddie’s mouth as he pulled out slowly.

Freddie’s feet hit the floor with a dull thud and Roger groaned when he saw a small dribble of cum run down his thigh. He was still catching his breath, chest heaving and Roger grabbed him by the loose tie for another kiss, a softer one this time.

Afterwards, he stepped back to turn his attention to the other two, giving Freddie the time to come down a little bit. He tangled his hand into Brian’s curls and pulled him up, ignoring the unhappy whine he made to kiss him.

Brian mewled into his mouth, melting against him and grinded up against him. Roger let him for a moment, even pressed his thigh between Brian’s legs, giving him the friction he desperately wanted.

   “Miss Deacon, clean up Miss Mercury while I take care of Miss May.”

John slid off the desk and crawled over to Freddie to settle down in front of him. Freddie cursed weakly when he licked over the inside of his thighs, eagerly lapping up any cum. He also paid special attention to the rest of his legs, mouthing along the stockings and Roger watched fondly how Freddie brushed a few stray strands out of his face.

Brian whined and shuddered against him and Roger swiftly unbuttoned his waistcoat and pulled the button-down out of the skirt. His blazer was pulled off quickly and landed carelessly thrown to the ground. Roger’s hand slipped beneath the shirt to tease his nipples, pinching the sensitive nubs.

He rocked against Roger, his head falling against his shoulder with a keen. Knowing he had to be careful if he didn’t want this to be over too fast, Roger pulled back and grabbed Brian by the waist to manhandled him so he was bend over the table. He reached for the lube and squeezed a good amount on his fingers.

Not wanting to waste time, Roger pulled the panties to the side and prepared Brian quickly, stretching him open with three fingers before sinking into him slowly. Brian tried to coax him into moving but he clicked his tongue into displeasure and held still until he stopped whining.

Once he was quiet, he rucked up the button-down up far enough so he could pinch his nipples, rolling them between his fingers and Brian arched his back prettily, mouth hanging open as loud whines escaped him. Roger set a slow rhythm, making sure to hit Brian’s sweet spot with almost every thrust.

   “Mister Tay- Oh, shit! Rog- Mister Taylor, please! I need- I’m so close, please just fuck me harder!”

Roger grinned and leaned forward to nibble at his earlobe, kissed down his neck and sucked marks all over it and his shoulders, enjoying the way Brian squirmed beneath him, making all those pretty noises. He then took his dick in his free hand and it only took a couple of strokes until Brian came, head knocking against Roger’s shoulder.

It needed all of his self control for Roger to not come himself, hips stuttering into Brian before he stilled, eyes squeezed shut tightly. He let his head fall against his back, desperately holding himself back. He still had to take care of John after all.

   “Miss Deacon-” He panted as he pulled out, patting Brian’s ass gently. “Miss Deacon, come here, please.”

John pulled off Freddie, crawling over to him. Roger gently cupped his face, pushing his thumb against his lower lip. John’s tongue brushed against his finger. His eyes were dark and pupils blown wide. Roger swallowed hard.

“I’m not gonna last long, so we have be quick about it.”

He nodded eagerly and pulled Roger’s pants down far enough for him to step out of them.

   “You don’t even need to stretch me. I want to feel your cock stretching me, please.” John begged. “I’m so close already, Mister Taylor. I can’t wait any longer.”

Roger groaned and tugged John into a standing position to kiss him. He then also bend him over the desk and despite him telling him he didn’t have to prepare him, Roger still stretched him open a little bit. Not as thoroughly as the others because he knew John liked it that way but enough to make him moan and shout.

He sank into him and knew neither of them would last long, so he grabbed him by the hips and set a fast and deep rhythm. He tangled one hand into John’s hair and pulled him upright until he was pressed flush against Roger’s chest.

After only a handful a thrusts, John groaned and came all over the desk without Roger having to touch him any other way. Roger came with a bitten off groan, hips faltering, then stilled and finally pulled out.  

It was quiet for a moment, only their harsh breathing filling the room. Then, a pair of warm hands wrapped around his biceps. It was Freddie, who gently pulled them apart and brushed sweat-damp strands out of Roger’s face, leaning up to press a chaste kiss to his lips.

   “Good job, Rog.”

Roger laughed softly, pulling him closer by the hip and kissed him again, this time longer. Two pairs of arms wrapped around him and they found each other in a rather awkward, kind of uncomfortable group hug.

   “Shouldn’t I be saying that?”

   “You can still say that.” Brian added, nuzzling the top of his head.

   “You’re not subtle at all, Brimi. But fine. Good job, girls.”

   “Bathtime?” Freddie asked hopeful.

They all murmured their agreement and broke apart to make their way to the bathroom to clean themselves up.

Roger could hear giggling from the other room and felt a smile tug on his lips. He shifted slightly on his chair, excitement fizzling under his skin, making him feel giddy.

A soft knock caught his attention and he stood, straightening out his button down.

   “Come in!”

The door opened and Roger’s breath got caught in his throat. Freddie, Brian and John entered the room, all of them wearing slightly different school girl outfits, complete with small bags.

   “Hello, Mister. Taylor.” They all said, voices overlapping slightly.

   “Have a seat, girls.”

He nodded towards the three tables set up in front of his own, letting his eyes rake shamelessly over their bodies as they shuffled over.

John’s outfit consisted of a dark blue skirt that ended just shortly above his knee, a matching pullover with a light blue button down beneath it. He had buttoned it up almost completely, only leaving the very first button undone. A dark pantyhose completed the look. His hair was straightened and styled, the strands just barely reaching past his ears but it made him look cute as hell, especially with the small bow tie hair clips.

Brian wore a cream colored plaid skirt with a matching waistcoat and blazer, a white button down and a plaid bowtie. He looked all prim and proper, even with his hair just as slightly messy as usual but as he sat down, Roger caught a glimpse of the edge of what he had thought was a pantyhose but apparently were white stockings and the garter clips holding them up.

Freddie- much to Roger’s surprised- had shaved his moustache off. His black skirt was the shortest, barely reaching the middle of his thigh and exposed the lacy top of his stockings. He also wore a pink button down with a white and pink tie, which was hanging loosely around his neck. His hair was mussed and he wore bright pink lipstick and dark kohl around his eyes.

Roger’s eyes flitted back to the other two, realizing they too were wearing makeup. There was just a small hint of eyeliner on Brian and John had lip gloss on his lips.

He cleared his throat, sitting back down behind his desk.

   “This is detention, girls, so I expect you to be quiet and do your assignments. Did I make myself clear?”

   “Yes, Mister Taylor.” they chorused back and Roger smiled.

It grew quiet and he put on his glasses and flipped through the pages of a book he had already read. He had picked it specifically for this situation, knowing he could pretend to be engrossed by the story while he was actually paying attention to his boyfriends.

The silence lasted only for a couple of minutes until he could hear- and see- Freddie leaning over to Brian to try and get John’s attention by clicking his tongue.

   “Silence, Miss Mercury.”

Freddie had the decency to look reprimanded as he sat back again but there was something in his eyes that made Roger frown. He clearly had some kind of mischief planned.

Roger put his book up again.

He made it about half a paragraph far- not that he actually caught anything of what he was reading- until a loud rustling sound made him look up again.

John had pulled a wrapping paper out of his bag, unwrapping something that seemed to be a sandwich.

   “Miss Deacon, no eating permitted in detention. You should know that.”

John looked at him with wide eyes, sheepishly biting his lip. Roger found himself mesmerized by it. He waved him towards him, expectantly holding out his hand for the sandwich.

   “Bring it here, please. I won’t tolerate any distractions.”

The chair scraped over the wooden floor as John stood, tugging the hem of his skirt down as he walked towards Roger and gave him the food. He opened a drawer and dropped it in carelessly. There was a barely visible blush on John’s face and Roger grinned, watching as John licked his glossy lips.

   “Thank you, Miss Deacon. Please return to your seat and finish your work.”

Roger let his fingers graze the hem of John’s skirt, brushing against the pantyhose-clad knee and relished when he stumbled ever so slightly on his way back. He felt somebody staring at him and met Freddie’s eyes. He was leaning onto his table, chin propped on his hands, chewing gum.

   “Miss Mercury.” Roger said, “There is also no gum allowed. Get rid of it, now.”

Freddie grinned cheekily and blew a big bubble, popping it loudly. Roger sighed, shutting his book closed and stood up, grabbing a tissue as he went over to Freddie. He passed him the tissue.

   “Spit it out, please. This is your second warning, Miss Mercury. Any more and it will have consequences.”

There was a barely noticeable twitch in Freddie’s mouth. He never broke eye contact as he spit the gum into the tissue, wrapping it up neatly and placed it in the corner of his table. Roger followed the movement but his eyes were caught by something else.

Freddie’s paper was completely empty.

   “You were supposed to work on your assignments, Miss Mercury.”

   “Wasn’t feeling it, Mister Taylor.” he replied airily.

Roger sighed, rubbing his temples.

   “This won’t do. Get up and bend over my desk. I won’t tolerate this behaviour.”

Freddie swallowed visibly but suppressed a smile as he did as he was told, bracing his arms on the desk, his legs spread slightly further than he actually needed to. Roger watched how the skirt rode up a bit more, exposing the edge of a pair of red panties and his breath got caught in his throat. His eyes flitted to the other two, trying to judge whether they are also wearing lingerie. He couldn’t tell but he could see the dark look in John’s eyes and Brian squirming in his seat.

Heat had been simmering underneath his skin since before they started this whole thing and he felt himself growing hard in his pants. He walked over to Freddie, clearing his throat.

   “We’ve been here for fifteen minutes. You were supposed to work in this time but you didn’t so fifteen hits seem appropriate. One for every minute you just wasted. Understood, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily. He pressed back against Roger’s hand when he placed it on the small of his back. He could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin button up, how the muscles moved when Freddie shifted.

   “I want you to count along.”

He tugged the skirt upwards, bunching it up at the waist. The red lace looked beautiful against Freddie’s skin, hugging his ass tightly. Roger couldn’t resist tracing the hemline, grinning when Freddie shuddered.

A creak made him look back to see Brian gripping his table, legs pressed tightly together and his lips parted slightly. Their eyes met and he flushed prettily.

Roger turned back to Freddie who was obviously getting impatient and patted his thigh in apologize. He gasped and twitched.

   “I apologize, I got distracted. Let’s get started.”

The first slap rang loudly through the room, followed by a surprised shout from Freddie.

   “Count along, Miss Mercury.”

   “O-one!”

He took his time, making sure he never hit the same spot twice in a row. Freddie yelled and gasped, making the prettiest noises with every slap, pushing his ass back against Roger while his head fell forward, leaning against the cool wood. He had to remind him to count twice more, clicking his tongue in disappointment but all in all, he took the punishment well.

His thighs were shaking when Roger was done with him and he was rutting up against the table. He looked beautiful.

   “There we go. That wasn’t too bad, was it now?” He gently cupped Freddie’s ass, grinning when Freddie whined but arched into the touch. “Stay right there.”

He didn’t pull down his skirt, leaving the red skin exposed as he turned towards Brian and John.

Brian was still gripping his table, his legs crossed tightly as he rocked in place. He was staring shamelessly at Roger’s crotch, licking his lips. John had one hand pressed down on the front of his skirt and Roger tutted, causing him to look up with wide eyes.

   “Inappropriate, Miss Deacon, I expected more from you. Over the desk with you, too.”

John whined, almost stumbling as he hurried to comply. Roger caught him by the waist, pulling him against him for a moment, breathing his scent in and feeling him fit perfectly against him before he manhandled him into position. It made him whine again, breath coming in sharp pants.

Roger had barely touched them and they were already such messes. It did something to him, making him feel hot and powerful, being able to ruin them so easily. He took a deep breath, eyes darting back to Brian for a moment.

Brian got off of being ignored sometimes and just watching them as if he wasn’t there, as if he wasn’t painfully hard and needy but that wasn’t what Roger wanted today.

   “Miss May, pass me the ruler please.”

Technically, he could reach the ruler perfectly fine from where he was standing between Freddie and John but he wanted to see Brian listen to him and do as he said.

And he did.

Obediently, he got up and walked around the desk, past his squirming and whining “classmates”, grabbed the ruler and held it out for Roger to take but he made him come back around before he took it from him. He was about to thank him as he spotted something shiny between his locks.

   “Are those earrings?” Brian blushed bright red, confirming his suspicions easily. “Miss May, you are aware of the dress code and earrings are forbidden.”

He sighed, rubbing his face with his free hand. Then, he stepped away from the desk and gestured to Brian to get in between the other two.

   “Bend over.”

Once all three were in position, Roger took a moment to observe them. They looked beautiful like this and he couldn’t wait to get his hands all over them, ruining them completely. He had to palm himself through his pants, groaning softly when he finally got some friction against his hard dick.

   “Alright then, Miss Deacon gets ten hits for being a little slut and Miss May gets five for breaking dress code.”

   “Mister Taylor-” Freddie whined but Roger cut him off.

   “You’ll have to wait, Miss Mercury. Take it as a lesson in patience.”

He flipped John’s skirt up, grinning at the baby blue panties beneath the pantyhose.  All it took was one strong tug and the pantyhose ripped.. John squealed, then cursed and whined loudly as he rose to his tip toes, almost hitting his knees against the desk.

   “There we go, now we can work. I expect you to count along, too.”

John was much less vocal than Freddie, burying his face in his arms to muffle his whines but nicely counting along, not faltering once. The first hit with the ruler made him jump but afterwards, he held still nicely and after ten hits, Roger hummed happily and rubbed his shoulders soothingly.

Brian’s panties were pale purple that went well with his white stockings and Roger pinched his ass, chuckling when he jumped slightly.

Knowing he couldn’t stay still to save his life, Roger held him down with one hand.

   “Same rules for you, Miss May. I expect you to count.”

Brian did squirm and move quite a lot and he was loud, gasping and whining between the numbers, cursing through the whole thing.

Roger stepped back and let his eyes rake over them. He had so many ideas about what he could do to them. He put the ruler away and straightened his shirt, pushed his glasses back up his nose and carded one hand through his hair, trying to smooth it back down a little bit.

   “Alright, girls, get up. I think you learned your lessons but I think an apology is in order.”

They exchanged a quick look before mumbling out a half-hearted apology. A small part of him was giddy about the fact that they weren’t even trying.

   “This doesn’t sound very convincing.”

A smile appeared on Freddie’s face as he stepped closer, tugging at the collar of Roger’s shirt with a seductive smile, fluttering his eyelashes at him. His thigh brushed over Roger’s erection and he took in a sharp breath.

   “Maybe we we can apologize differently? Show you how much we mean it.” He pressed himself against Roger’s chest, their lips almost touching. “We just want to be good, Mister Taylor.”

Roger curled a hand into Freddie’s hair and pulled him into a deep kiss, their teeth clacking together. He cupped his face with his free hand, angling his head slightly to the side and walked him backwards until Freddie bumped into the desk. Without breaking the kiss, Roger lifted him up onto it. Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist and his hands grabbed his shoulders for support.

He let his hands slide up, snapping the hem of his stockings against his thighs, making Freddie whine into his mouth. Roger brushed his fingertips over Freddie’s erection, moaning at the feeling of lace and the way he bucked up into the contact.

Freddie threw his head back and Roger latched onto his throat, sucking a dark mark into the sensitive skin. His lipstick was smeared around his mouth. It made him look obscene and wrecked.

    “You want to show me how sorry you are?” He asked and Freddie nodded with a low whine. “Alright, Miss May, bend Miss Deacon over the table and eat her out while I fuck Miss Mercury.”

John let out a low groan at that and got into position while Brian sunk to his knees behind him, already licking his lips and looking eager. Roger smoothed a hand over his curls.

   “You’re not allowed to make her come.” He said, smiling at the unhappy looks on both John’s and Brian’s faces. “Also, no touching yourself. This goes for all of you. You either come on my cock or you don’t come at all. Understood?”

The three of them nodded and Roger fetched the lube he had stored in one of the drawers and generously lubed his fingers up. His eyes raked over Freddie’s body. He hadn’t moved, still sitting on the table with his legs spread wide. His face was flushed red and his eyes were dark.

Next to him, Brian was already eagerly going to work between John’s legs, panties only pulled to the side as he licked over his entrance. John’s thighs were shaking, hands holding onto the desk with a white-knuckled grip.

   “Remember to not let her come.”

Brian hummed in acknowledgment and John yelped and rocked forward, squeezing his eyes shut. Roger tangled his fingers into John’s hair for a moment and kissed his temple before stepping back between Freddie’s legs.

He considered just ripping the red lace but it was almost too pretty to do that and so he just tapped Freddie’s hip so he lifted it and pulled them down to his ankles. Immediately, he pushed one finger in. Freddie keened and grabbed Roger’s shoulders for support.

He gave him a moment to get used to it before he curled his finger and pushed deeper, easily finding his prostate. Swallowing the moan with a kiss, Roger wrapped his free hand around his erection. Freddie pushed up into his fist then rocked back down, fucking himself onto his finger. Roger cursed and rutted against his thigh to relieve at least some of the tightness and get some friction.

John let out a high-pitched whine beside them. He reached for them, finding Freddie’s hand and threaded their fingers together. Both of them looked wrecked and filthy, especially John with Brian kneeling behind him, making obscene slurping noises between muffled moans. They were to engrossed in staring into each others eyes that Roger could easily slide another finger into Freddie. He arched his back beautifully, letting out the prettiest strangled whine. John’s eyes widened in awe.

   “Oh God, Rog-”

Roger tutted in displeasure.

   “Behave, Miss Deacon.” Roger panted, focusing hard on keeping his thrusts steady, spreading his fingers to stretch Freddie properly.

   “So-sorry, Mister Taylor.”

Roger aligned a third finger, slowly pushed it in and Freddie’s fingers were probably leaving imprints even through his shirt. He was muttering curses under his breath.

   “More, more, please! Please, Mister Taylor!”

   “Want me to fuck you, hm? Think you’ve been good enough for this, Miss Mercury?”

Freddie nodded hastily and Roger chuckled, kissing him deeply as he curled his fingers a last time before pulling them out. The unhappy whine made him laugh. He unbuckled his pants, pulled them down just enough to free his dick, then grabbed the lube again, this time slicking up his dick and sank into Freddie with one powerful thrust. They both let out a long moan.

Roger brought their foreheads together, giving him the moment he needed to get used to the feeling of being full. He could see him squeezing John’s hand, who was not even trying to hold himself up anymore, his upper body lying flat on the desk, face turned towards them. His hair was sweat-damp and curling slightly against his temples and he was making those small, high-pitched noises that let him know that he was a little bit too close to coming for Roger’s liking.

   “Slow down a little bit, Miss May.”

Brian let out a reluctant whine but did as he was told.

   “Rog- Fuck, Mister Taylor, move, please!”

Roger set a fast pace, fucking into Freddie with enough force that the table moved, which sent John and Brian scrambling for purchase but they arranged themselves quickly.

Freddie wrapped his legs around his waist, pulling him deeper. Roger grabbed his thighs and lifted them slightly, giving himself a deeper angle and Freddie shouted, then cursed. Roger bent down to suck a mark against his neck, his thrusts never faltering.

   “Fuck, please, Mister Taylor, I- shit, please touch me!”

Taking mercy on him, he jerked him off in quick strokes, trying to hit Freddie’s prostate with every other thrust. He brushed his thumb over the head of his dick and Freddie yelled, clenching around him and spilling all over his hand. Roger groaned, slowing down but not pulling out just yet and kept stroking him until Freddie squirmed and whine from being almost too sensitive.

He pressed a last, lingering and wet kiss to Freddie’s mouth as he pulled out slowly.

Freddie’s feet hit the floor with a dull thud and Roger groaned when he saw a small dribble of cum run down his thigh. He was still catching his breath, chest heaving and Roger grabbed him by the loose tie for another kiss, a softer one this time.

Afterwards, he stepped back to turn his attention to the other two, giving Freddie the time to come down a little bit. He tangled his hand into Brian’s curls and pulled him up, ignoring the unhappy whine he made to kiss him.

Brian mewled into his mouth, melting against him and grinded up against him. Roger let him for a moment, even pressed his thigh between Brian’s legs, giving him the friction he desperately wanted.

   “Miss Deacon, clean up Miss Mercury while I take care of Miss May.”

John slid off the desk and crawled over to Freddie to settle down in front of him. Freddie cursed weakly when he licked over the inside of his thighs, eagerly lapping up any cum. He also paid special attention to the rest of his legs, mouthing along the stockings and Roger watched fondly how Freddie brushed a few stray strands out of his face.

Brian whined and shuddered against him and Roger swiftly unbuttoned his waistcoat and pulled the button-down out of the skirt. His blazer was pulled off quickly and landed carelessly thrown to the ground. Roger’s hand slipped beneath the shirt to tease his nipples, pinching the sensitive nubs.

He rocked against Roger, his head falling against his shoulder with a keen. Knowing he had to be careful if he didn’t want this to be over too fast, Roger pulled back and grabbed Brian by the waist to manhandled him so he was bend over the table. He reached for the lube and squeezed a good amount on his fingers.

Not wanting to waste time, Roger pulled the panties to the side and prepared Brian quickly, stretching him open with three fingers before sinking into him slowly. Brian tried to coax him into moving but he clicked his tongue into displeasure and held still until he stopped whining.

Once he was quiet, he rucked up the button-down up far enough so he could pinch his nipples, rolling them between his fingers and Brian arched his back prettily, mouth hanging open as loud whines escaped him. Roger set a slow rhythm, making sure to hit Brian’s sweet spot with almost every thrust.

   “Mister Tay- Oh, shit! Rog- Mister Taylor, please! I need- I’m so close, please just fuck me harder!”

Roger grinned and leaned forward to nibble at his earlobe, kissed down his neck and sucked marks all over it and his shoulders, enjoying the way Brian squirmed beneath him, making all those pretty noises. He then took his dick in his free hand and it only took a couple of strokes until Brian came, head knocking against Roger’s shoulder.

It needed all of his self control for Roger to not come himself, hips stuttering into Brian before he stilled, eyes squeezed shut tightly. He let his head fall against his back, desperately holding himself back. He still had to take care of John after all.

   “Miss Deacon-” He panted as he pulled out, patting Brian’s ass gently. “Miss Deacon, come here, please.”

John pulled off Freddie, crawling over to him. Roger gently cupped his face, pushing his thumb against his lower lip. John’s tongue brushed against his finger. His eyes were dark and pupils blown wide. Roger swallowed hard.

“I’m not gonna last long, so we have be quick about it.”

He nodded eagerly and pulled Roger’s pants down far enough for him to step out of them.

   “You don’t even need to stretch me. I want to feel your cock stretching me, please.” John begged. “I’m so close already, Mister Taylor. I can’t wait any longer.”

Roger groaned and tugged John into a standing position to kiss him. He then also bend him over the desk and despite him telling him he didn’t have to prepare him, Roger still stretched him open a little bit. Not as thoroughly as the others because he knew John liked it that way but enough to make him moan and shout.

He sank into him and knew neither of them would last long, so he grabbed him by the hips and set a fast and deep rhythm. He tangled one hand into John’s hair and pulled him upright until he was pressed flush against Roger’s chest.

After only a handful a thrusts, John groaned and came all over the desk without Roger having to touch him any other way. Roger came with a bitten off groan, hips faltering, then stilled and finally pulled out.  

It was quiet for a moment, only their harsh breathing filling the room. Then, a pair of warm hands wrapped around his biceps. It was Freddie, who gently pulled them apart and brushed sweat-damp strands out of Roger’s face, leaning up to press a chaste kiss to his lips.

   “Good job, Rog.”

Roger laughed softly, pulling him closer by the hip and kissed him again, this time longer. Two pairs of arms wrapped around him and they found each other in a rather awkward, kind of uncomfortable group hug.

   “Shouldn’t I be saying that?”

   “You can still say that.” Brian added, nuzzling the top of his head.

   “You’re not subtle at all, Brimi. But fine. Good job, girls.”

   “Bathtime?” Freddie asked hopeful.

They all murmured their agreement and broke apart to make their way to the bathroom to clean themselves up.

[sierracolorstheworldofwords]

Yandere boys (Yandereplier, Yanler and Yanthan) x reader

An: This is for my good friend @matronofthevoid HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!

Also if you don’t know about the Yan boys, their mainly just Yandereplier and his friends from one of the Yandere simulator play throughs! I hope you enjoy

AND ALSO HAPPY BIRTHDAY ANGY!! ❤️❤️❤️

Today was an exciting day— well, at least for the Yandere boys. It was their Senpai’s birthday! They couldn’t wait to spoil her!

To you though, it just seemed like another day. Barely anyone wished you a happy birthday, which.. made you feel like shit, to say the least, but you dealt with it. It was just another day after all. You did what you usually did, helped with some work your family needed done, did your chores.. it was a boring day. A usual, boring day.

That is, until Yanler called.

You’d been sitting on the couch, scrolling through your phone until it suddenly rang.

“Hello?”

“Hi Senpai!”

You smiled, “Hey Babe— what’s up?”

“It’s your birthday.. and we have something planned.”

“Y-you do?”

“Of course! Me and the boys all worked it out! You’re our senpai, after all.”

You felt a flush across your cheeks as a smile spread across your lips like melting butter. Of course your boys would plan something! They always did! Shoot, for your month anniversary, they took you to a high end restaurant! And when it was your sixth month anniversary?

They took you to wherever you wanted and bought you whatever you wanted! They always spoiled you— sometimes giving you gifts you didn’t exactly have room for. But you still appreciated every single one.

“Well— what do you have planned?”

“Oh! It’s a surprise.” You could practically hear the blonde smirk on the other side of the phone.

“A surprise?” You questioned, trying to hide your smile from the few peeping eyes of your family, who didn’t exactly approve of your relationship, but the Yan boys.. intimidated them a bit too much to the point where they wouldn’t even criticize you about it anymore.

“A wonderful, wonderful surprise. You just have to get ready! We have it all planned out, we’ll be there by three— and happy birthday by the way.”

“Thanks.”

“Your welcome— oh! And the boys want to say something.”

Yanler took the phone away from his ear and held it in front of Yan and Yanthan, who, in unison yelled—

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY SENPAI!”

You couldn’t help but feel your heart explode with happiness and your eyes water. They were so, so sweet sometimes— you couldn’t help but cry. But you wouldn’t! You were too damn stubborn! And! It WAS YOUR BIRTHDAY AND THEY HAD A SURPRISE FOR YOU DAMN IT!

Sniffing, happily said, “Thank you!”

“OH! AND ALSO I LOVE YOU!” Screamed Yan.

“AND I LOVE YOU TOO!” Shrieked Yanthan.

And Yanler, laughing, said, “And I love you~”

You couldn’t help but giggle as they all said that— they were too damn cute!

“I love you all too!”

“Yeah, but I love you the most.” Said Yanthan .

“Hey! Wait a minute! I love Senpai the most!” Replied Yan, you could hear the pout on his lips as Yanler calmed the two and let you go to get ready.

Eagerly, you hopped off the couch and ran towards your room, you only had thirty minutes! Which, you figured would be just enough time to get ready, if you hurried. Entering your room, you rushed to the closet, picked out a luxurious black dress, sleeveless with an open v-neck. It reached all the way to the floor when you walked. Grabbing it off the hanger, you laid it on your bed and fished for black your black heels. After finding them, you threw them on the floor next to your bed and rushed to take a shower.

You had a few minutes to shower, but it was enough. You tried your hair, sprayed it with some hairspray to make sure it stayed and then rushed back to your room, squeezing into your dress, which was hard to do because of the large skirt, but you managed. Then, you grabbed an eyeshadow palette off the floor, put on some purple and gold eyeshadow before finishing it off with a light purple lipstick and eyeliner. Afterwards, you put on your heels, put a pair of purple earrings and made sure to bring a purple purse Yan got you just to match with the dress. Which, when shone in the right light, showed off delicate purple sequins.

Your phone rang just as you finished getting ready.

“Hello?”

“Hey Senpai!” Cried Yanthan on the other end, “We’re about to be there! Are you excited?”

“Yeah! I can’t wait! Where are we going?”

“Oh well we’re going to—“

“DON’T SPOIL IT!” Screamed Yan, grabbing the phone from Yanthan on the other end.

“Hi Senpai! Can you believe he was going to ruin your surprise?”

“Hey! Don’t be mean!”

“Anyway! Do you hear something?”

You rolled your eyes as you walked out of your bedroom, the phone to your ear. You walked to the door and opened it.

The sight that greeted you surprised you, but in a good way. A violet limo parked right in front of your place, along with a trail of roses, bright red, that led to an open door.Yanthan, Yan and Yanler stood next to it, dressed up beautifully.

Yanthan wore a gold and turquoise dress, one one shirt triangular sleeve. You loved the embroidery— lines of gold across the beautiful fabric, and his makeup matched perfectly, his blue eyes covered in gold. Yanler wore the opposite of him, a long sleeved dress, a rose red dress with an open neck similar to yours. His makeup also matched, a dark red lip with bright red eyeshadow. Yan, also wore a dress, but shorter and light pink, with a bow in the middle. His makeup, as usual, matched. Pink eyeshadow and lips. You couldn’t help but think they all looked beautiful, you hoped you looked the same.

You walked forward and got into the limo, the boys following after.

“Senpai!” Cried Yan as he sat next to you, his face flushed as red as his hair, “You look beautiful!”

“Thank you Yan-Yan! So do you! So do all of you!”

Yanthan and Yanler flushed as you said that, closing the door behind them. The car started as everyone settled in. You finally took a look around the limo, noticing party streamers and beautiful glasses on a little bar, which was piled with all of your favorite drinks.

The ride was filled with giggles, kisses and smiles. Soon enough, the ride was over. When the limo stopped, Yanler opened the door, helping everyone out. When you got to the door, he offered his hand, pulling you out and kissing your palm.

The building they took you to was a beautiful ivory color, with huge windows and carved pillars. It looked like something out of a fairytale as Yanler led you up the steps, where Yan and Yanthan waited. Yanthan opened the door for you, revealing a beautiful interior full of yellow light. A man dressed in a suit stood a few feet away and Yan went over to him, telling him his name. A velvet rope was pulled back and all of you were let in.

The dining room was a beautiful sight, big windows revealed a big garden outside, covered with flowers and trees, along with a pond with a bridge hanging over it. It was like.. like wonderland as they led you to a table next to a huge window, where you could see the beautiful red bridge. It looked something out a Monet painting! Water lilies glowed underneath the evening sunlight, and the trees looked like gemstones. You sat down on the booth, sitting in Yanler’s lap as Yan and Yanthan sat on both sides of him. You took in the whole scene— chandelier hung on the ceiling and shone like diamonds in the setting sun, the restaurant was filled with soft chatter and beautiful music. It was wonderful.. way more than you expected on your birthday!

“Do you like it, senpai?” Asked Yanler softly.

You smiled, nodding, “I love it! It’s beautiful! I—“

You stopped, swallowing back tears, “It’s way more than I expected on my birthday and I can’t thank you enough.”

They all smiled, Yan and Yanthan kissing your cheeks as Yanler kissed your forehead. Soon, a waiter came over and handed you your menus, listing off the specials for the night.

The restaurant was filled with all kinds of cuisine, from Asian to European. The boys, being the weeaboos they are, ordered Japanese. You ordered your favorite food, just a fancier version.

After the waiter took your orders, your drinks came quickly. You ordered something fancy, since it was your birthday, after all. You all chatted as the food was being prepared.

After twenty minutes, the food came and it was delicious! It exploded in your mouth like fireworks! What! It was so good! The boys smiled at your reaction, calling you ‘kawaii’ before digging in themselves. They had the same reaction. You giggled, calling them ‘kawaii’ too. They blushed.

After you ate, you let your food digest as the sun set. The sunset was beautiful— a collage of colors. It shone above the pond outside, which flickered with specks of gold. You couldn’t help but smile. Then, Yanler looked at his phone.

“Oh! The limo is about to be here! We gotta go!”

Yanthan and Yan quickly scooted off the booth and you got off of Yanler’s lap, not wanting it to end. Yan paid the bill, stacking a few hundreds and writing a quick note, telling the waiter to keep the change as you all left.

When you got to the entrance, you felt a bit disappointed as you left the restaurant.

You got into the limo, not wanting to go home yet, but you didn’t want to sound spoiled, so you didn’t say anything. The boys seemed overjoyed though, cuddling you as the driver drove them towards their destination.

After thirty minutes, you arrived. Expecting to be at home, you sighed.

“What’s wrong Senpai?” Asked Yan.

You looked down, “I’m glad you all took me to the restaurant.. I just don’t wanna go home yet..”

“Oh well that’s good!” Cried Yanthan, opening the door to reveal a huge building, “BECAUSE IT IS TIME TO PARTY!”

Your mouth opened in surprise and broke out into a smile.

“We rented out this place so you could have a party senpai! We hope you like it!” Said Yanthan, smiling. The boys looked at you, smiling.

“Do you like it?” Asked Yanler.

You nodded, blinking away tears and getting out the limo, gaping at the fancy building— it was even fancier than the restaurant! Marble stairs led to a door which lay underneath delicate archways, covered in streamers baring your name and Happy Birthday! In gold lettering.

You ran up the stairs, lifting up your dress as the boys followed you up the stairs. You opened the door, and gasped— the decor was beautiful! Tables covered in white tablecloths hosted vases full of your favorite flowers, and there was another table, near the side, which was full of presents. Most from the Yan boys. The building was full of people, most of which you recognized. You smiled.

The boys caught up to you, eneveloping you in a group hug.

Suddenly, everyone noticed you and screamed,

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

You laughed as the boys kissed your cheeks, leading you to the dance floor as the music started to play.

It was a wonderful night, full of dancing and laughter. Each one of the boys got a dance with you, and it was utterly adorable! Yanthan was a flustered mess as the both of you slow danced, he kept stumbling over his feet, but it was so cute! You couldn’t help but kiss his cheeks, calling him adorable~

Next was Yanler, who was surprisingly good at dancing, he swirled you across the floor, making you feel as if you were lighter than air. You ended up flustered, smiling as you two danced.

Finally, was Yan, who was, of course, nervous. He was a mix of clumsy and graceful, his cheeks as red as his hair as he led you across the dance floor.

After that, a giant cake was presented, decorated beautifully! It was if they’d read your mind or something! Because it was the perfect birthday cake. Then, there was more dancing.

Which led to presents being opened and snapped away by Yan’s papa, Wilford, who also helped clean the party with a snap of his fingers.

Then the night ended. People slowly left until it was just you and the boys. They took you to the door and led you to the limo, much to your disappointment.

But to your surprise, they had one more gift in store.

The boys seemed nervous as they entered the limo, fidgeting, until finally, Yanthan asked—

“Senpai will— will you move in with us?”

“Move in?”

He nodded.

“We— we’ve been wanting to ask you for a while but..”

Yan picked up where he trailed off, “But we weren’t sure if.. if you wanted to, or if we were ready.. and we didn’t have a place of our own yet.”

“O-oh..” you said, blushing.

“But now!” Yanler continued, reaching over to hold your hand, “We feel ready— and we want you to move in with us! You.. you deserve the best senpai.. and.. we know that your family isn’t the best… so.. so we want you to move in. So you can be happy.”

You couldn’t help but smile, feeling your heart flutter, “I’d love to— I mean, we’ll have to make arrangements but..”

“We can focus on those later! You’re moving in!” Squealed Yan, “Senpai is moving in with us!”

You laughed, smiling.

The ride was just as before, but happier! You were moving in with them— you couldn’t help but be happy! And plus, they gave you the best birthday ever! You were so, so happy.

The ride ended with you going to the new apartment, which they’d spent weeks decorating, it was a mix of what everyone liked, and that made you love it. You saw flashes of Yan’s pink, Yanthan’s cool colors and Yanler’s earthy ones, along with splashes of your own. It came together perfectly.

After a tour of the place, you called your folks to tell them where you were before taking a shower and getting ready for bed. The night finally ended with all of you in a king sized bed, loaded with pillows, cuddling as you watched a movie. You fell asleep happy.

This was the best day ever, and you knew that tomorrow would be too.

[coffeecomicsgalore]

25 Days of Adrien (+6 of Marinette)

Alya has the group wear superhero themed sweaters.

Ao3

Chapter 17 – Ugly Christmas Sweaters

“You guys really need to get a room.” Alya points at the kissing couple of the bench.

“Seriously, dudes. And I thought me and Alya were bad.” Nino added while nudging Alya in the arm.

Marinette pulled away from Adrien and smiled. “We just realized a few things over the last week that just made our relationship ten times stronger.”

“Plus, this is the only time I could really do this without the press being in my face.” Adrien had his Chat-like smile spread across his cheeks. “Last thing I need is my father to put a stop to this madness and make me bid her farewell.”

“Like that will ever happen.” Marinette added. The comment made them both giggle.

“Seriously, you two. I know romance is your thing, Adrien, but I never thought that red was your color.”  

Marinette noticed what Alya was teasing him about. The red lipstick she wore was now all over his lips which also helped bring out the rosiness of his cheeks. She licked her fingers to help rub the tint off his face which only led to Alya and Nino gagging over the motherly act.

Things really weren’t all that different after the reveal. A random akuma attack happened which allowed them to see how their new dynamic would work. They were worried that it would cause either worry on one side of the duo or extra flirting from the other. Actually, it only made their partnership grow so much stronger now that there were no secrets between them. And by the end of the week, their public displays of affection were the only part of their dynamic that got worse; but not in a bad way of course.

They still needed to maintain a level of secrecy while in their masks, and to do so they decided to keep their romantic affections to a minimum. Chat, of course, was not happy about it, but he understood the reasoning. But that did not stop the flood of pictures into the Ladyblog when the rare moments of kissing did happen. Alya was through the roof and believed her Christmas wish came true exclaiming that her ‘ship was finally sailing’.

Since this was the last full week of school before the holiday break, the school announced a week of fun activities. Each day, the classes were able to wear or do something that represented the activity of the day. Monday was cookie design day, Tuesday was wear a funny hat day, Wednesday was decorate your classroom day, Thursday was holiday color themed day, and today is wear an Ugly Christmas Sweater day.  

Alya came up with a plan to have the quad of friends wear a group themed ugly sweaters. With Alya being Alya, she thought it would be awesome if they went as the opposite counterparts of the superheroes. Alya would go with something Carapace themed while Nino went with something Rena Rouge themed. Marinette would go as something Chat Noir themed while Adrien went as something Ladybug themed. Adrien and Marinette quietly giggled at the thought, but ultimately agreed to the plan.

Of course, Marinette could not just go out and buy hers and Adrien’s sweaters. No. She just had to make them something specialized for them. Plus, how many people can say they can dress up as their superhero beaus and get away with it? Besides them, only Alya and Nino could claim that title. But that was their own little secret.

Marinette spent the rest of the week working on the designs. Adrien spent every day with her, watching her knit with pure joy, and lending his input on the handiwork when it was requested. It still felt like a dream that they would soon wake up from, believing it was a nightmare that made them regret never revealing themselves and hiding their secret to each other.  But it wasn’t. It was pure, real, and absolutely amazing.

That Friday, Adrien arrived to Marinette’s home to pick up his sweater. She had a few last-minute finishing touches to complete after he had left for the night, but she promised it would be finished by morning.

When he arrived in the Dupain-Cheng's bakery, Sabine scurried Adrien up the stairs with some croissants for breakfast. Marinette was already awake, excited to show off the final touches on her sweater before handing Adrien his.

Marinette answered Adrien’s knocks on her door with a large smile.  

“Good Morning, Chaton!”  

Adrien bowed to his cheerful princess. “Good Morning, M’Lady.”  

When he straightened back up, he sees Marinette wearing her sweater. He was floored. Marinette knitted an overly large black sweater that went down to her midthigh. She was wearing lime green leggings with shin high Chat Noir socks. Little bells hung on the socks where Chat’s bell would be. On the sweater itself, she knitted in a lime green tree with bells attached to the limbs in every direction and a had little white cats underneath the tree. She finished the look with her Chat Noir beanie that she made especially for Adrien. Her hair was down with curls peeping through the cap and even her makeup was done up with cat eye eyeliner and a green hue. She looked absolutely adorable.

“What do you think?” she said as she spun in circles.

“Paws-itively amazing, my princess.”

She covered her smile as she giggled. She took his hand to bring him into her home so they could enjoy the morning together before school.

“Go ahead and set the pastries down and I’ll go get your sweater.” Marinette said sweetly.

Adrien set out a plate with the delicious pastries as she walked back down her bedroom steps. “I hope you love it!”

Adrien grabbed the sweater from her hands and held it up. It was perfect. Marinette had knitted Adrien a red sweater that stopped at his hips. She had placed large black spots all over the sweater, each looking like an ornament with a small ribbon hanging from the tops of each. On some of the ornaments, little bells hung from the strings, while others remained plain. It wasn’t as adorable as Marinette’s Chat Noir themed sweater, but it worked well with their little group outfit.  

“Hold on! I have one more thing to add to yours.” She went and grabbed a shiny red present bow that was attached to a clip. She placed the clip on in his hair before kissing him on his lips. “Merry Christmas to me!” Adrien just laughed over the extra touch.

-----xoxox-----

Alya and Nino were already in class when Marinette and Adrien walked in. Nino, being the funny bro that he is, whistled at Adrien when he walked in.

“Hey hot stuff! Are you a present for me?”

“In your dreams, Nino. This present is all mine!” Marinette teased.  

Adrien blushed as red as his sweater. Marinette could only smile lovingly at her boyfriend, the cute bow on his head really sealed the deal.

Needing to say something back to his best friend, Adrien could only laugh at how short and unfestive his sweater was. “Nino, I thought it was supposed to be ugly? It actually looks kind of cute for a crop top.”

Nino shrugged his shoulders down with a sigh. “Man, there were no Rena Rouge looking ones in the men's department. Alya had to buy the only orange top from the woman’s department. And even with the biggest size, dude, the sweater is still too short.”  

Adrien patted his best friend in the back. “No worries Nino, you look just as hot in that outfit as I do.” Adrien winked at him making Alya and Marinette fall over laughing.

“Sunshine boy has got you there, Nino.” Alya reiterated. Alya’s outfit was a little better with a simple green turtleneck with black leggings. Around her neck was a shimmery garland necklace and she added these adorable green Christmas tree earrings. She wore brown knee-high boots and a green beanie to finish the look.

“Alya, looking great as ever.” Marinette cooed.

“Thanks girl, you don’t look too bad yourself.”

The rest of the class shuffled in all wearing festive and fun looking sweaters. Each one personalized with a fun design. Kim wore a sweater with a stocking sewed to it. He left candy in the stocking to keep him happy all day long. Max wore a white sweater with math problems that were piled on top of each other to look like a tree. Rose wore something pink and glittery. Sabrina even wore a sweater that had a kitty Christmas tree on it. Chloe and Lila were the only two to not dress up.

The best one was Nathaniel’s as he sketched an entire Christmas scene on his sweater and hand painted it with fabric paint. It came out absolutely amazing.  

The class enjoyed the day filled with games, a little bit of classwork, and ended the day with the last holiday party of their last year at lycée. It was bittersweet, but fun nonetheless, and Adrien couldn’t ask for a better time.

[dp-pastandpresent]

Past and Present: Chapter 9

Sam woke up that Saturday morning excited and nervous. While yesterday had been simply wonderful–what with the kiss and all–it was the prospect of today that made her heart flutter.

'Our first official date…'

After they had gotten through the awkwardness of the kiss, reality had set in that maybe they needed to spend some more time together. Up until now, it had really only been sporadic rescues appearances. And neither of them could seem to stop thinking about the other.

She hopped out of bed happily, then stopped, remembering the words of Tucker yesterday.

'He's a ghost. And as a ghost, he can't really age or change.'

She had found herself debating these issues all of last night, not really sure what to do or say; in the end, she ended up just falling asleep.

But now that it was morning, and her head was clear, she began to smile again.

'Tuck, I love you, but I gotta do this for me.'

She quickly ran into her closet, hoping to find the perfect outfit for her date.

It had been ages, literally, since Danny had been on an actual date, and going on one as a ghost was definitely a new experience.

He did his best to hide the nervousness with excitement, but his mind kept going back to the whole idea of dating a human. Yes he had been one once, but now he wasn't. He had emotions, that was true, but he also had ghost powers. He'd never age again. He'd never die. He'd never truly be able to give her a proper life. If he made even one wrong move, he could send her back to that dark place she was the night they met.

'Just stop. Obviously she doesn't seem to care – yet – or this wouldn't even be happening. Just take it one day at a time. Maybe what you need right now is a friend. Someone on your side.'

And then there was the idea of hanging out in public, something he usually tried to avoid during the day unless he was on a rescue.

'But she can't be expected to stay out at night. You have to do some giving as well. Take some risks.'

And the more he thought about it, the more it became clear that no matter the situation, he had to make it work. Make THEM work. If nothing else, to make up for what almost was all those years ago.

Memories had been coming back in bits lately. Memories of what once was, the girl he loved and never told, and the night he almost did.

'If that fire hadn't happened, maybe we'd be together right now.'

But they weren't, and here he was, a GHOST. In love with a HUMAN.

Could the afterlife get any more complicated?

--

Purple clutch in hand, Sam raced down the stairs, hoping to sneak out unheard. Unfortunately for her, Grandma was waiting at the bottom and, unable to stop, Sam soon found herself on the ground.

"Sammy, where's the fire?" Grandma exclaimed, reaching from her chair to help her granddaughter up. Upon looking her over, she got that glint in her eye and knew exactly what the rush was.

'Could she possibly be going to spend more time with him?'

"Well look at you, all dressed up! You trying to impress someone?"While Sam didn't originally think her look was that fancy today, apparently anything beyond the norm could raise a flag. And as she dusted herself off, she did have to give herself some credit: she cleaned up well.

She had ended up with purple flip-flops and black tights, paired with a purple skirt with lace trim to match the purple lace that accented her black tank top. She had let her hair fall down messy, barely even brushing it that morning as she had applied her standard purple eyeliner and lipstick. And it was all completed with the silver chains that she wore around her neck and wrists.

"Grandma, why can't I just dress up for once?" she asked, blushing.

"I know you too well kiddo–you only dress up this nice if your'e trying to impress someone so spill it! Did this Dash fellow finally apologize?"

'Let's see how well she gets out of this one.'The image of Dash making out with Paulina quickly found itself in Sam's head before she grimaced.

"Ewwww no! Grandma why would I ever!?"

"Well, who else would you be rushing off to see? Not good enough to introduce to your favorite Grandma?"

"You're my only Grandma…" Sam commented, starting to sound annoyed.

'Ok Sam, you win today, but I will get my answers soon.'

She gave her granddaughter a wink, which meant that the was done asking questions."Just go have fun, but be safe ok?"

Some days, she really wanted to slug her grandma, and yet she always ended up hugging her instead.

"Thanks, I won't be out too late."

--

Danny wanted to be a normal teenager for once, and today seemed like a good day to do it. But he also knew that the connection they shared was anything but normal. Could it really ever be normal?

Still, he couldn't help himself from swiping some 'human clothes' to wear on their outing, and thus found himself in a baggy t-shirt, torn jeans and a punk band baseball cap.

'Because nothing screams normal like this crap…'

When the clothing style had changed, he did not know, but he desperately wished that this was not what was considered cool.

'Blend in, just for a bit. Be normal'

Having agreed to try some normalcy also meant no flying, something he desperately wished for as he walked to the corner of Sam's street. She had refused to let him come around the house and risk being seen.

But as he approached, Danny found himself feeling anything but normal.

She was really an angel. Standing in her beautiful dark clothes underneath the street sign as she patiently waited.

Looking up and seeing him in his baggy clothes, she smiled and let out a small giggle.

"I know we said normal, but I think I preferred the ghost clothes." She laughed louder as he got closer.

"Really? Is it that obvious I don't belong here?" he joked back.

"So obvious!"

Whatever fear he had before quickly melted away. She didn't want some 'normal' high school boyfriend, she wanted him. The emotional, somewhat concealed, GHOST that he was.

Danny pulled off the cap, letting his messy white hair hang free, and threw it into the street.

"Ready to go?" he asked as they took each other's hands and began to walk.

"Ready, but I have one more question…" she said still smiling.

He nodded.

"Can we fly?"

--

Flying wasn't normal, and Sam didn't care. Normal was out the window the second Danny showed up.

'Who needs normal anyway?'

If she wanted normal, she wouldn't have found herself in this relationship to begin with.

"So where are we headed? The pier, a movie?"

"Better," he replied, glancing down at his dark angel before coming to a landing outside that same record store from before.

"The record store?"

"I figured it was time we got to know each other."

--

While he had spent a great deal of time atop the store, Danny had never found himself inside, and thus did not know what to expect.

During his time on Earth he had listened to a fair amount of music on the record player, all his favorites with their scratches and nicks from being listened to so often.

Naturally, walking in to a store full of CDs and computers was not was he expected.

Sam could see the shock on his face and started to laugh again.

"I think you need a little welcome to the millennium tour." She smiled as she grabbed his hand and pulled him inside,not even realizing that it wasn't as cold as it usually was.

The first aisle they went to was Sam's auto-pilot aisle: the heavy metal, gothic rock genres. She quickly grabbed a "Dumpty Humpty" CD and took Danny to a kiosk. All the while, he just went though the motions, unsure what to really think.

Handing the bewildered ghost the headphones, Sam couldn't help but chuckle as he tried to figure them out and, once he did, frowned at the music they omitted.

"People LIKE this?" he said rather loudly over the heavy drums and guitars that filled his ears. "How is this even music?"

"It's not music, it's a mood. Feeling. It takes me where I need to be when I need to be there," Sam explained.

'I guess I can understand that,' Danny thought, 'but I still wish it wasn't so explicit.'

After a few more seconds, and a lot of concealed laughter from Sam, Danny finally pulled off the phones.

"Do they have any Elvis? Ray Charles?"

"Who?" Sam asked somewhat jokingly as she walked him over to the "Oldies" section.

'Much better.'

Danny reached for a copy of "Heartbreak Hotel" and walked back over to the kiosk, fumbling to figure out how to put the CD in.

"Here, listen to this," he said five minutes later as he handed the headphones to a laughing Sam.

"Hmmmm I think I've heard my Grandma play this one before," she commented as she listened. "I remember vaguely liking it, but it's not Dumpty Humpty."

Sam winked as this, knowing full well that Danny needed some adjusting if he wanted to get used to this time.

Danny missed the wink, for at the mention of Grandma his mind went back to her and the possible connection there could be.

'Not today, not now. Stay cool. Be normal. Forget there could be a connection.'

"You're doing it again," Sam said, interrupting his thoughts.

"Doing what?" Danny asked, completely bewilderment in his voice.

"Flickering. Your glow. Every time you're around me you flicker…" Sam explained, hoping Danny may have an explanation.

"Really? I… I never noticed. "

'Add that to the list of things I need to investigate later.'

Seeing Danny's confusion, Sam quickly decided to change the subject.

"Here, let's try something in the middle," she said as they made their way to the "Classic Rock" section. She had a feeling he'd like what she was about to pick out.

"But close your eyes, I don't want you see the title."

"Really, we're playing that game now?" he joked as he put his hand over his eyes like a child.

'She's pretty cute when she jokes like that.'

Sam put the CD into the player and handed him half of the earphone, putting the other half onto her own ear.

With both their heads together under the same set of headphones, Danny found his cold body turning warm. The sound of guitars filled his ears and the words began to form.

"Oh yeah, I'll tell you something I think you'll understand When I'll say that something I wanna hold your hand…"

A smile on her face, Sam tried to turn her head to face him and the same time he turned to face her. They both had bit of blush in their cheeks and a small smile on their faces. They closed their eyes, knowing it was about to happen again...

CRASH!

The world stopped. They both jumped, losing their headphones, their song, their moment.

"Remember my name!"

Danny turned, his senses heightened as he saw a girl floating above the shelves.

She hadale blue skin, fiery teal hair, she was holding a guitar which was emitting ghostly musical notes left and right.

'This cannot be good…'

--

"You will remember my name!" she sang loudly as more notes filled the air. The people in the store had all stopped and turned, suddenly finding themselves clapping along with the ghost.

"Ember! Ember! Emberrrr!" they chanted as her hair blazed stronger.

'She's gotta be a ghost. But how did she get here?'

After the lunch lady yesterday, he had a feeling he'd start seeing more ghosts around town; with the Fentons always opening that portal, it was bound to let a few out. Still, he didn't quite feel prepared to battle any.

'Ok think, how can you take this one down?'

"Danny! Yesterday, the lunch ghost. Your hands! Remember?!"

Almost as if his body answered her words, he found his hands glowing green, the same way they had yesterday when he used his rays.

'This could work…'

He looked up, held out his hands, took aim, and prayed.

Green beams shot out of his hands and knocked the guitar half way across the room, catching the other ghost off guard.

"Well, if it isn't a little dipstick, coming out to play," she snarled, but without her guitar found herself unable to do much of anything.

'Ok, so the guitar is her power…'

Danny's hands glowed green again as he flew closer, taking aim once more at the guitar on the floor.

'Stronger, stronger, stronger…'

The guitar exploded in a cloud of green light, sending shards everywhere, while the rocker ghost just hovered, her hair slowly fizzing out.

"Not so tough without the guitar, are you?!" Danny shouted, some confidence coming back to his voice.

She opened her mouth to sing, but instead found nothing. Her powers were gone, and she had no more fans to bring them back, since they'd all scattered when the guitar exploded.

"You win this time, Babypop, but I'll be back. No one ever forgets Ember McClain!".

And with that, she flew out of the store in a huff, defeated and helpless.

--

The whole time Danny was battling the ghost, Sam found herself in the corner, behind the headphone kiosk, completely useless.

'There has got to be something I can do for Danny!' she kept thinking, even though there really wasn't.

Then she remembered: yesterday during the lunch incident, she had seen his hands glow green, something she had never expected. They had become powerful, useful, dangerous.

"Danny! Yesterday, the lunch ghost. Your hands! Remember?!" she shouted from her hiding place.

She could tell he heard her, for his hands began to glow as he took aim and knocked the guitar across the room.

'Yes!'

The battle continued as Sam watched on, wishing there was more she could do, but knowing that Danny could handle whatever came next. It wasn't until the ghost finally disappeared that she let out a sigh of relief and ran over to shaking Danny.

"Danny! You did it! You did it!" she said, jumping up and down like a little girl.

"Sam… How'd you remember… the beams? Weren't you passed out yesterday?"

"Sometimes when things are important they just come flooding back." She smiled.

--

While it hadn't been the date they were expecting, it had been a wonderful day in both their minds, and the walk home couldn't have been better.

"Seriously, you listen to THAT?!" Danny asked again of her tastes in music.

"It's not THAT BAD once you get used to it. Better than that bubble gum pop that all the radios play."

"Still, it's a bit intense don't you think?" Danny smiled.

"And 'Heartbreak Hotel' isn't? I never pegged you as an Elvis fan." Sam smiled back as she gently nudged him.

"What can I say, it was the times…"

They stopped, looked at each other and laughed.

The age gap, while apparent, was becoming a great quirk in the relationshipSomething about how things were then and how they were now kept the mood light and open, things they both needed so desperately lately.

"But really, what was that last one? I LOVED IT!" Danny found himself asked.

"'I Wanna Hold Your Hand.' I can't believe you weren't around for the Beatles!"

They stopped again, this time without the laughter, as Sam's eyes got big.

"I am sooo sorry! I never… I mean... I know you're … ugh!".

"Just stop, Sam. It's ok. I know. I'm not from here. This time. It's fine. I'm not… normal." He turned away, trying to hide the frustration in his face at the fact that things could never be normal between them.

"But… Danny… You don't have to be. I know it's weird. I know you're… a… ghost… But we can figure this out. I want to figure this out."

He turned back, a small smile forming on his face again, yet still showing a trace of sadness.

"Yea?"

"Yea. And you know why?"

She walked closer to him, wanting to make the first move this time. She leaned in, eyes closed, ready.

SMACK. Her head hit the ground.

Out of pure instinct, Danny had goneintangible at exactly the wrong moment.

"Shoot! Sam are you ok?" he asked, turning solid again and leaning down to pick her up.

"You need to warn me next time you do that." She said, rubbing her head and praying it wouldn't bruise.

"This is what I meant! I am not normal. I'm a ghost. I can shoot RAYS OF LIGHT from my hands. I can FLY! I can turn INVISIBLE without even trying. Half the time I can float THROUGH things! This can't work!" He turned away and began to walk the other direction.

'Why doesn't he understand? My life was normal before and I was miserable! I don't want that again. I need excitement. Unexpectedness. You!'

"Danny!"

He kept walking.

"Danny!"

Still walking.

"PHANTOM!"

That stopped him.

He turned around, a look of confusion in his face.

"Please Sam, just try to understand."

"I do understand. But I don't think you do. Don't you see? You've saved me time and time again. And you have never had to at all.".

She ran closer as he stood there, waiting.

"I think it's time I saved you."

And this time when she leaned in, he stayed as solid as a human.

[colbybrocksbitchh]

Colby’s Confession pt. 2

You’re faced with a difficult decision involving Colby’s cheating

(Check out my page for part 1, I tried to link it but it wouldn’t work)

•Hey it’s Taylor, I didn’t finish it like I expected so expect another one or two•

~Your POV~

“So what are you gonna do?”

It was this simple question that snapped me back into reality. I look across the table at a concerned Kat and sigh.

“Honestly I don’t know.”

She frowns and reaches across to grab my hands.

“Well you have all the time in the world to decide.” She replies stroking my hand with her thumb.

I pull away from her grasp and grab one of my fries, swirling it around in the ketchup pile. I sigh and rest my head against my hand.

“Let’s just not talk about it. How was your massage? Mine was good but that chick definitely had something against my vertebrae.”

Kat laughs as she says this and reaches around to rub her back. I smile and nod my head.

“Same. I felt like the lady was trying to kill me. My back is so sore.”

I laugh and agree with her, ignoring the pit in my stomach. Kat had a lot of fun at the spa, but unfortunately for me we didn’t talk too much... which left me alone with my thoughts. I spent the whole time thinking of Colby.

I take a bite of the fry and chew slowly. I never was good at making decisions, Colby use to joke about it all the time.

I finish off my fry and put my head in my hands sighing. Kat finished off her salad and pulled out her phone.

“Ugh... Colby’s texting me now, Sam is too.”

She rolls her eyes and puts her phone away without replying to anyone.

“Kat you’re an amazing friend but please don’t ignore Sam because of me.”

She laughs and gestures with her hand.

“It’s no biggie, todays a girls day. He’ll understand, especially when he finds out what happened.”

“Are you gonna tell him?” I ask, looking across at my bestfriend.

“No, it’s not my place. I’m sure Colby will...”

“Honestly I doubt it, he took forever to tell me so it wouldn’t surprise me if he doesn’t tell any of the roommates.”

She nods her head in agreement and stands up. She grabs my hand and pulls me up as well, catching me as I almost fall over, tripping over a rock.

“Come in love, we are supposed to be thinking about anything and everything but boys. How about we go to the mall? We can get you something that will make you feel like the sexy lady you are, then we can go out tonight and help you forget.”

I let her drag me to the mall and the next thing I know we are shopping for dresses.

“Ooooh this ones sooo cute! And this one....this would be totally cute, but not on me green is really not my color...”

Kat talks to herself as she browses the dress racks. I watch as she takes dresses off the rack, returns them and sometimes takes them back off. I turn back to the racks as something catches my attention.

I take the burgundy two piece dress off the rack and begin to inspect it. I run my fingers over the sequence and sparkles, I always was the most girliest girl.

“Wow, y/n/n... that is so you. It’s absolutely gorgeous, go try it on, go go.”

Kat pushes me into the nearest changing room and closes the curtain behind me. I hold the dress up over my body in the mirror and sigh. I never was very confident in my body.

Ever since high school I try my best to hide it. I wear a lot of baggy clothes, but In a rare instant I actually feel good about myself I do wear crop tops and skirts. Colby always told me he liked those outfits the best, the ones I wore when I wasn’t self conscious.

I wasn’t “fat”, although I hate that term. But I also wasn’t “skinny” I weighed about one sixty, but because I was five foot three my weight places itself more on my stomach and my hips. Unfortunately for me I also had double d boobs, and literally no butt. I used to not even be able to look at myself in the mirror without cringing, but then I met Colby.

Everyone always says that you can’t love someone else until you love yourself, but that’s the biggest bullshit I’ve ever heard. I never loved myself UNTIL I met Colby. He made me feel beautiful and I eventually started believing him when he told me I was beautiful and that he loved my body. His constant positivity, shall I say “brainwashed” me, in the best way. I finally loved myself. About a year into our relationship I started wearing those crop tops and skirts every day, I felt cute and I knew I looked cute. It was always confirmed when Colby would wrap his arms around me and say “God how’d I get so lucky?” and “You’re literally the most beautiful girl in the world.”

I’m not saying you should go looking for a guy to help you love yourself, I’m just saying the phrase is bull. Without Colby I don’t think I ever would have been confident in my body.

But now that I’m standing here in this changing room by myself, with this gorgeous dress made for someone with a gorgeous body, I’m second guessing myself. I already know I’m gonna look bad in it before I try it on, but I also know there is no way in hell im leaving before trying it on. This is confirmed when Kat yells “Hurry up Boo!” From begins the curtain.

I remove my shirt and then unzip the top of the dress. I slide it on like a jacket and zip it up halfway. Damn it makes my boobs look good.

I know it sounds crazy but along with being insecure about my weight, my boobs and butt were a major issue as well. I always felt like my boobs were too big, which resulted in my shirts sticking out farther which made me look and feel bigger than I was. When you add on the fact that my stomach stuck out farther than my ass did, it was a whole recipe for self doubt.

I take off my leggings and pull up the bottom as quickly as possible, to avoid seeing my stomach in the mirror. I pull the bottoms up over my belly button then put my hands on my hips.

Honestly, I don’t hate it.

I open the curtain and walk out to get Kats opinion. The minute she sees me her jaw drops to the floor and she whips out her phone to take a picture.

“Damn girl, you look goooood.” She says as she snaps a few more pictures.

I walk over to the mirror beside the waiting area and run my fingers down my stomach.

“You sure I don’t look too big? This dress is gorgeous but I feel like it would look better on someone smaller, like you.”

“Shut it y/n. You look stunning, heck I’d do you right now if I swung that way.”

She stands up and walks over to me messing with the dress. She pulls the bottoms up just slightly, and pulls the zipper on the top down a little.

“There.”

She steps back to admire her handywork and smiles.

“You’re totally getting this.”

I look at the price and freeze. I start walking back to the changing room, but before I close the curtain I say “No I’m not.”

As I take off the dress I can hear Kat talking through the curtain. Saying that I should get it, it looks so good and that it can’t be that bad.

I hang the dress back on the hanger and walk out of the room.

“Kat it’s $120, no way I’m paying this.”

She snatched it out of my hands as I try to hang it back up.

“Then I’ll get it for you, also before you object I’m not changing my mind so you might as well give up. Plus I just got paid.”

I ignore her advice and tell her not to buy it the whole time we are in the line to pay. By the time we get to the register I give up, you can never stop Kat once she gets her mind on something.

~Later that night~

“There! Perfect, you look hot as fuck!”

Kat finishes my eyeliner and smiles, happy with her work. I roll my eyes and stand up smoothing the dress.

Kat hands me a pair of heels and demands I put them on. Actually, she’s demanding I go out tonight too.

Kat has decided the best way for me to get over Colby is to go to a bar... and get shitfaced.

“I called the Uber, it’ll be here in fifteen minutes.”

Kat and I grab our purses and walk out the front door to wait on the stairs. Outside we are greeted by the sight of Sams car.

Sam gets out of the drivers seat and walks over to us. He hugs Kat and kisses her on the cheek. He whispers something in her ear and she walks over to the side of our apartment with him.

I pull out my phone and scroll through Instagram as I try to make out what they are saying. When I hear Sam say Colby I decide it’s time to tune them out.

This strategy is going well until I notice someone standing in front of me. I look up from my phone to find Colby standing there. His hair is a mess and his eyes are dark and puffy. He’s been crying recently, it’s been almost twenty four hours since he told me he cheated and he’s still crying.

I try to walk around him to get to Kat but he puts out an arm to stop me. He pulls me into a hug and I have to fight not to give in. I push him away and glare.

“Don’t touch me.”

I expect my voice to come out strong and bold, but it comes out shaky. Even my voice is confused.

“Y/n, please can we talk about this? I love you and these past couple hours have been complete fucking hell.”

At this point I notice Kat and Sam walking towards us from the corner of my eye. At the same time the Uber pulls up.

I pause for a second but after seeing Kat standing at the bottom of the stairs waiting for me I find the strength and push past Colby.

“I have to go.”

Kat and I load into the Uber and I watch Colby’s face fall as we drive off.

~Colby’s POV~

“How’d it go man?”

Sam throws his arm over my shoulder as he asks this question.

“She walked away, I didn’t get a chance to talk to her because of that damn Uber!”

“Don’t worry I’m sure she’ll come around.”

I shake his hand off of my shoulder and turn around to face him.

“How would you know Sam? You never fucked up this bad with Kat?!”

“Yeah because I love her-!”

Same eyes go wide as he realizes what he’s said.

“You think I don’t fucking love her?! She’s the most important person in my life Sam! I’d do anything for her and now I’m gonna lose her!”

Before I realize what’s happening I’ve punched Sam in the face. He stumbles back and holds his hand with his face.

At this point I realize I can’t hold it in anymore as I sink down and sit on the stair. Sam walks over to me, sits down, and puts his arm around me comforting me.

I know this is possibly the most pussy thing I could do but at this point I don’t care. I’m going to lose y/n because of a stupid drunk mistake.

So there we sit. Me bawling my eyes out and Sam, being the amazing friend he is, hugging and comforting me.